matthew_n be_v write_v say_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n 155._o theoph._n proem_n in_o matth._n athan._n synop_n p._n 155._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d eight_o year_n after_o our_o lord_n ascension_n mark_v write_v his_o gospel_n whilst_o st._n peter_n live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ten_o year_n after_o our_o lord_n assumption_n say_v theophylact._n st._n luke_n write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fifteen_o year_n after_o our_o lord_n ascension_n luc._n proem_n in_o luc._n say_v dorotheus_n and_o theophylact._n st._n john_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thirty_o two_o year_n after_o our_o lord_n ascension_n say_v the_o same_o theophylact._n 2._o chap._n 7._o 7._o 2._o now_o these_o gospel_n as_o i_o before_o have_v prove_v be_v by_o the_o general_n tradition_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n esteem_v sufficient_o to_o contain_v that_o christian_a doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v and_o purposely_o to_o have_v be_v write_v to_o preserve_v it_o entire_a to_o posterity_n second_o this_o argument_n be_v whole_o overthrow_v by_o this_o one_o observation_n that_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o preach_a declare_v that_o they_o speak_v only_o what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o may_v be_v clear_o gather_v thence_o when_o they_o undertake_v to_o prove_v any_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n they_o prove_v it_o from_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n when_o they_o reason_v with_o other_o to_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o faith_n they_o do_v it_o from_o the_o same_o scripture_n 4._o act_n 26.22_o 1_o cor._n 15.2_o 3_o 4._o say_v none_o other_o thing_n than_o those_o which_o the_o prophet_n and_o moses_n do_v say_v shall_v come_v when_o they_o will_v have_v their_o proselyte_n confirm_v in_o the_o christian_a faith_n 1.19_o 2_o pet._n 1.19_o they_o send_v they_o to_o this_o more_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n encourage_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o it_o as_o to_o a_o light_n that_o shine_v in_o a_o dark_a place_n and_o declare_v that_o those_o very_a scripture_n which_o timothy_n have_v know_v from_o a_o child_n 3.15_o 2_o tim._n 3.15_o that_o be_v before_o one_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v be_v able_a through_o faith_n in_o christ_n or_o the_o belief_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n promise_v in_o they_o to_o make_v he_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n 17._o 16_o 17._o that_o they_o be_v profitable_a for_o doctrine_n and_o instruction_n in_o righteousness_n for_o reproof_n for_o correction_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a both_o as_o to_o his_o own_o practice_n locum_fw-la obadiah_n paraph_n in_o locum_fw-la and_o his_o teach_v other_o thorough_o furnish_v to_o every_o good_a work._n if_o then_o before_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v these_o inspire_a person_n teach_v their_o convert_v out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o send_v they_o thither_o to_o learn_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o say_v and_o bid_v they_o have_v recourse_n unto_o those_o write_n as_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n and_o as_o be_v more_o certain_a and_o more_o to_o be_v heed_v than_o that_o voice_n from_o heaven_n of_o which_o they_o themselves_o testify_v doubtless_o when_o they_o themselves_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n have_v indict_v the_o new_a testament_n they_o must_v be_v more_o concern_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v guide_v by_o that_o write_a word_n then_o also_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o do_v not_o invite_v man_n to_o believe_v mere_o on_o the_o authority_n or_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o then_o present_a church_n nor_o practise_v any_o thing_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o after_o age_n by_o mere_a tradition_n may_v be_v sufficient_o instruct_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o concern_v their_o eternal_a welfare_n nay_o they_o sufficient_o declare_v the_o contrary_a by_o choose_v to_o adhere_v themselves_o and_o call_v on_o other_o to_o adhere_v to_o what_o be_v teach_v concern_v the_o messiah_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n when_o tradition_n be_v so_o fresh_a their_o authority_n so_o full_o be_v confirm_v by_o miracle_n and_o they_o to_o who_o they_o speak_v have_v the_o inspire_a apostle_n in_o any_o matter_n of_o dispute_n or_o controversy_n to_o repair_v unto_o three_o st._n luke_n inform_v we_o we_o 15_o that_o he_o receive_v his_o gospel_n by_o tradition_n 4._o luke_n 1.2_o 4._o and_o that_o he_o have_v commit_v it_o to_o write_v that_o his_o theophilus_n may_v know_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o certainty_n of_o those_o doctrine_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v former_o instruct_v clear_o insinuate_v that_o he_o conceive_v the_o write_a word_n a_o mean_n of_o add_v certainty_n to_o what_o be_v only_o teach_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n according_o eusebius_n inform_v we_o that_o he_o be_v necessitate_v to_o write_v his_o gospel_n that_o he_o may_v give_v we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 24._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o a_o firm_a account_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o his_o conversation_n with_o st._n paul_n and_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n church_n history_n say_v of_o st._n matthew_n ibid._n euseb_n ibid._n that_o he_o be_v constrain_v to_o write_v his_o gospel_n that_o by_o so_o do_v he_o may_v supply_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o want_n of_o his_o own_o presence_n with_o they_o and_o that_o when_o he_o be_v by_o persecution_n separate_v from_o they_o praefat_fw-la opus_fw-la imperf_n in_o matth._n praefat_fw-la his_o convert_v may_v not_o want_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n but_o wheresoever_o they_o be_v may_v retain_v totius_fw-la fidei_fw-la statum_fw-la the_o entire_a form_n of_o faith._n the_o sand_n tradition_n do_v inform_v we_o 2._o see_v chap._n 7._o 7._o 1_o 2._o that_o the_o first_o christian_n convert_v when_o they_o have_v hear_v the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o christian_a faith_n will_v not_o be_v satisfy_v with_o receive_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o oral_a teach_v but_o earnest_o request_v to_o have_v it_o leave_v in_o write_v with_o they_o that_o the_o believe_a jew_n petierunt_fw-la matthaeum_n ut_fw-la omnium_fw-la verborum_fw-la &_o operum_fw-la christi_fw-la conscriberet_fw-la eye_n historiam_fw-la to_o write_v the_o history_n of_o all_o christ_n word_n and_o work_n that_o they_o may_v have_v a_o complete_a system_fw-la of_o their_o faith._n that_o the_o roman_n earnest_o desire_v mark_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o leave_v in_o write_v a_o memorial_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o never_o will_v desist_v till_o they_o have_v obtain_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o light_n of_o piety_n which_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o by_o the_o same_o persuasion_n 24._o hieron_n prologue_n in_o matth._n euseb_n h._n eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o his_o familiar_a acquaintance_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n and_o the_o ambassy_n of_o many_o church_n st._n john_n who_o before_o have_v spend_v all_o his_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o oral_a preach_v be_v at_o last_o move_v to_o write_v his_o gospel_n the_o same_o tradition_n add_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v preach_v the_o gospel_n commit_v it_o to_o write_v to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n to_o future_a age_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o anchor_n and_o foundation_n of_o our_o faith_n mat._n athan._n synop_n p._n 61._o theophylact._n proem_n in_o mat._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o from_o these_o scripture_n be_v teach_v the_o truth_n we_o may_v not_o be_v draw_v aside_o by_o the_o falsehood_n of_o heresy_n and_o last_o that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o leave_v in_o write_v what_o they_o preach_v 59_o orig._n dial._n contr_n martion_n p._n 59_o they_o have_v preach_v salvation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d only_o to_o they_o who_o hear_v they_o preach_v and_o shall_v have_v have_v no_o care_n of_o posterity_n because_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thing_n only_o oral_o deliver_v will_v quick_o vanish_v there_o be_v no_o demonstration_n of_o their_o truth_n which_o word_n as_o they_o express_o do_v confute_v the_o certainty_n of_o doctrine_n only_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n so_o the_o forementioned_a tradition_n do_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o what_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o affair_n viz._n that_o to_o ascertain_v those_o christian_n who_o be_v teach_v the_o principle_n of_o their_o religion_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o shall_v be_v write_v which_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v that_o they_o can_v not_o well_o otherwise_o supply_v their_o absence_n or_o leave_v to_o their_o disciple_n a_o
under_o heaven_n 2.5_o act._n 2.5_o and_o all_o receive_v the_o same_o tradition_n and_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o disciple_n and_o that_o it_o be_v incredible_a that_o church_n so_o disperse_v through_o many_o country_n and_o nation_n shall_v agree_v together_o to_o affirm_v a_o falsehood_n for_o a_o truth_n now_o to_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v i_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o answer_n can_v be_v give_v but_o by_o show_v by_o what_o way_n such_o opinion_n actual_o may_v have_v spread_v among_o they_o though_o not_o original_o receive_v and_o prove_v from_o their_o own_o scripture_n and_o writer_n that_o these_o opinion_n be_v not_o always_o hold_v among_o they_o and_o if_o this_o way_n be_v good_a when_o use_v by_o christian_n against_o they_o it_o must_v be_v as_o good_a when_o use_v by_o protestant_n against_o papist_n if_o this_o plea_n be_v sophistical_a when_o put_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o unbelieving_a jew_n it_o must_v be_v as_o sophistical_a when_o it_o proceed_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o papist_n i_o have_v not_o be_v so_o fortunate_a as_o to_o meet_v with_o any_o direct_a answer_n to_o this_o argument_n only_o to_o the_o argument_n urge_v from_o the_o actual_a condemnation_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o a_o impostor_n by_o the_o sanhedrim_n that_o no_o submission_n no_o blind_a obedience_n can_v be_v due_a to_o the_o church_n guide_v then_o rule_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n the_o guide_n of_o controversy_n 185._o disc_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o ch._n guide_n c._n 3._o 3._o 25._o p._n 17._o confer_v avec_fw-fr m._n claude_n p._n 183_o 184_o 185._o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n thus_o answer_n that_o the_o messiah_n come_v with_o miracle_n and_o manifest_v by_o the_o other_o two_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n by_o the_o father_n with_o a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n command_v to_o hear_v he_o and_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n see_v descend_v on_o he_o as_o also_o by_o the_o baptist_n be_v now_o from_o henceforth_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o the_o supreme_a legislator_n and_o nothing_o to_o be_v admit_v from_o other_o or_o from_o the_o sanhedrim_n itself_o contradictory_n to_o what_o he_o teach_v which_o high_a court_n therefore_o now_o for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o his_o necessary_a suffering_n be_v permit_v by_o god_n to_o be_v the_o great_a enemy_n of_o truth_n and_o guide_v therein_o not_o by_o god_n but_o a_o satanical_a spirit_n of_o who_o doctrine_n therefore_o our_o lord_n often_o warn_v the_o people_n to_o beware_v the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n add_v nothing_o considerable_a to_o this_o answer_n and_o be_v plain_o baffle_v by_o his_o learned_a adversary_n mr._n claude_n to_o who_o work_n i_o remit_v the_o reader_n now_o first_o be_v it_o not_o wonderful_a to_o see_v how_o these_o man_n say_v and_o unsay_v pronounce_v a_o thing_n impossible_a in_o one_o case_n and_o in_o another_o like_v unto_o it_o confess_v it_o actual_o do_v we_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o jewish_a church_n such_o false_a tradition_n have_v general_o prevail_v as_o tend_v to_o evacuate_v the_o law_n of_o god_n render_v his_o worship_n vain_a and_o to_o engage_v they_o to_o reject_v the_o true_a messiah_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v receive_v as_o doctrine_n of_o their_o great_a prophet_n moses_n hand_v down_o to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n that_o infallible_a preserver_n of_o truth_n true_a say_v they_o the_o church_n guide_n be_v then_o permit_v by_o god_n to_o be_v the_o great_a enemy_n of_o truth_n and_o guide_v therein_o not_o by_o god_n but_o a_o satanical_a spirit_n add_v now_o to_o this_o that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o tradition_n of_o these_o man_n find_v general_a reception_n in_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o will_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v that_o doctrine_n teach_v tradition_n introduce_v by_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o truth_n and_o by_o man_n act_v not_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n but_o that_o of_o satan_n may_v general_o prevail_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o true_a doctrine_n and_o tradition_n derive_v from_o prophetical_a authority_n and_o fit_a to_o be_v assent_v to_o receive_v and_o practise_v by_o all_o second_o do_v these_o tradition_n and_o false_a doctrine_n against_o which_o our_o saviour_n caution_v they_o begin_v then_o only_o to_o spring_v up_o among_o they_o when_o our_o saviour_n appear_v with_o his_o miracle_n when_o at_o his_o baptism_n the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v visible_o upon_o he_o and_o god_n give_v testimony_n to_o he_o by_o a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n if_o so_o you_o see_v that_o even_o the_o whole_a jewish_a church_n though_o scatter_v throughout_o the_o world_n may_v all_o at_o once_o embrace_v tradition_n of_o such_o evil_a and_o pernicious_a consequence_n though_o they_o before_o have_v never_o hear_v one_o tittle_n of_o they_o and_o so_o not_o only_o in_o the_o compass_n of_o one_o age_n but_o of_o three_o year_n at_o far_a new_a and_o pernicious_a doctrine_n may_v general_o obtain_v in_o the_o whole_a jewish_a church_n and_o why_o not_o also_o in_o the_o western_a church_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o eight_o hundred_o year_n but_o that_o these_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n these_o tradition_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v touch_v christ_n temporal_a kingdom_n and_o touch_v the_o personal_a appearance_n of_o the_o tisbite_n to_o be_v his_o forerunner_n and_o touch_v the_o exposition_n of_o the_o law_n condemn_v by_o christ_n be_v not_o of_o so_o late_a date_n as_o our_o lord_n baptism_n and_o entrance_n upon_o his_o prophetic_a office_n be_v evident_a beyond_o dispute_n from_o what_o i_o have_v discourse_v already_o from_o josephus_n 7._o ch._n 11._o 11._o 7._o assert_v that_o they_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o most_o ancient_a jew_n from_o epiphanius_n that_o they_o derive_v they_o from_o moses_n from_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o in_o our_o saviour_n be_v time_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 14._o act._n xxviij_o 17._o gal._n i_o 14._o custom_n and_o tradition_n receive_v from_o their_o father_n and_o from_o the_o great_a incredibility_n that_o these_o thing_n shall_v so_o general_o obtain_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o tradition_n in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n beside_o we_o know_v the_o expectation_n of_o their_o temporal_a king_n have_v alarm_v all_o the_o east_n before_o and_o their_o tradition_n that_o elias_n the_o tisbite_n shall_v come_v in_o person_n to_o anoint_v he_o and_o be_v his_o forerunner_n must_v be_v as_o old_a as_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o septuagint_n these_o doctrine_n and_o tradition_n must_v be_v therefore_o teach_v whilst_o these_o church_n guide_n and_o ruler_n be_v infallible_a in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o be_v true_a judge_n of_o what_o they_o have_v receive_v by_o tradition_n if_o ever_o they_o be_v so_o or_o rather_o it_o must_v be_v apparent_a that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o because_o they_o general_o have_v prevail_v upon_o the_o people_n to_o receive_v doctrine_n and_o tradition_n of_o such_o fatal_a and_o pernicious_a consequence_n and_o therefore_o all_o the_o specious_a harangue_n the_o papist_n make_v concern_v the_o impossibility_n that_o false_a tradition_n and_o corrupt_a doctrine_n shall_v prevail_v among_o they_o must_v be_v as_o plausible_a when_o utter_v by_o the_o jew_n against_o the_o christian_a as_o by_o the_o papist_n against_o protestant_n for_o v._o g._n where_o may_v they_o say_v will_v you_o produce_v the_o man_n of_o former_a age_n who_o tax_v the_o jewish_a church_n with_o such_o corrupt_a tradition_n as_o your_o jesus_n tax_v they_o with_o or_o bid_v man_n beware_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o they_o who_o sit_v in_o moses_n chair_n or_o of_o those_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n who_o have_v obtain_v so_o great_a credit_n on_o the_o account_n of_o piety_n and_o learning_n do_v not_o you_o christian_n own_o that_o we_o be_v once_o a_o right_a vine_n the_o true_a and_o only_a church_n of_o god_n till_o the_o appearance_n and_o baptism_n of_o your_o jesus_n who_o therefore_o can_v believe_v that_o god_n will_v suffer_v such_o dangerous_a doctrine_n to_o prevail_v in_o his_o own_o church_n and_o raise_v up_o no_o church_n guide_n except_o the_o sadducee_n to_o contradict_v they_o until_o your_o jesus_n and_o his_o disciple_n undertake_v to_o be_v reformer_n of_o it_o where_o then_o have_v god_n a_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n if_o not_o among_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n what_o other_o church_n can_v christ_n and_o his_o disciple_n mention_v beside_o that_o who_o governor_n he_o tax_v with_o void_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o render_v his_o worship_n vain_a because_o of_o some_o tradition_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n if_o then_o god_n suffer_v his_o church_n to_o be_v all_o overrun_v with_o such_o a_o fatal_a leprosy_n where_o be_v the_o watchful_a eye_n of_o providence_n yea_o where_o the_o care_n or_o conscience_n of_o
those_o guide_n of_o soul_n he_o have_v set_v over_o they_o do_v all_o our_o pastor_n fall_v asleep_a at_o once_o or_o can_v they_o all_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v posterity_n three_o r._n h._n the_o guide_n of_o controversy_n can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o as_o he_o say_v god_n then_o permit_v the_o sanhedrim_n to_o be_v the_o great_a enemy_n of_o truth_n for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n so_o do_v we_o also_o say_v that_o god_n permit_v these_o pernicious_a doctrine_n to_o obtain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o prophecy_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n touch_v a_o great_a and_o almost_o general_a apostasy_n which_o be_v to_o happen_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n and_o in_o the_o time_n when_o all_o tongue_n and_o nation_n be_v to_o worship_v the_o beast_n now_o hence_o arise_v a_o second_o demonstration_n of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o this_o vain_a presumption_n presumption_n 3_o that_o no_o such_o change_n can_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o we_o pretend_v to_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o many_o learned_a catholic_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o shall_v actual_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n and_o what_o will_v then_o become_v of_o all_o the_o pretend_a demonstration_n that_o this_o can_v happen_v or_o can_v never_o happen_v and_o first_o 6._o rev._n xj_o 7-xij_a 6._o the_o scripture_n speak_v express_o of_o the_o slaughter_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n the_o flight_n of_o the_o woman_n into_o the_o desert_n and_o of_o the_o worship_n which_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v pay_v unto_o the_o beast_n where_o note_n that_o the_o witness_n which_o represent_v the_o church_n or_o her_o true_a pastor_n be_v but_o two_o and_o they_o at_o last_o be_v slay_v and_o that_o the_o dominion_n of_o antichrist_n be_v represent_v as_o over_o all_o kingdom_n tongue_n and_o nation_n and_o he_o be_v say_v to_o cause_v the_o earth_n 16._o chap._n xiij_o 7_o v._o 16._o and_o he_o that_o dwell_v therein_o to_o worship_v he_o and_o both_o small_a and_o great_a rich_a and_o poor_a bond_n and_o free_a to_o receive_v his_o mark._n the_o father_n also_o assert_v that_o the_o apostasy_n will_v then_o be_v so_o great_a 115._o basil_n ep._n 71._o p._n 115._o that_o the_o lord_n will_v seem_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whole_o to_o have_v leave_v his_o church_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v then_o totius_fw-la mundi_fw-la seductio_fw-la 4._o hippol._n de_fw-fr consume_v mundi_fw-la p._n 4._o a_o seduction_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o cuncti_fw-la accident_n 41._o p._n 41._o atque_fw-la adorabunt_fw-la eum_fw-la all_o shall_v come_v and_o worship_v the_o beast_n that_o the_o saint_n shall_v hide_v themselves_o 59_o p._n 43_o 49_o 59_o in_o montibus_fw-la speluncis_fw-la &_o cavernis_fw-la terrae_fw-la in_o the_o mountain_n den_n and_o cavern_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o all_o shall_v fall_v off_o from_o god_n and_o believe_v that_o impostor_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v nec_fw-la oblatio_fw-la 48._o p._n 48._o nec_fw-la suffitus_fw-la nec_fw-la cultus_fw-la deo_fw-la gratus_fw-la neither_o oblation_n nor_o incense_n nor_o any_o worship_n acceptable_a to_o god_n no_o eucharist_n no_o liturgy_n no_o sing_n of_o psalm_n or_o read_v of_o the_o scripture_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d f._n theodor._n tom_n 3_o ep._n 63._o p._n 937._o hieron_n in_o sophon_n c._n 2._o f._n 97._o f._n a_o general_a apostasy_n that_o regnante_fw-la antichristo_fw-la redigenda_fw-la sit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la in_o solitudinem_fw-la in_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o church_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o solitude_n so_o that_o christ_n come_v shall_v scarce_o find_v faith_n upon_o the_o earth_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la apparebit_fw-la 364._o aust_n ep._n 80._o ad_fw-la hesyc_a p._n 364._o the_o church_n shall_v not_o appear_v be_v eclipse_v by_o the_o persecution_n of_o ungodly_a man_n that_o man_n shall_v ask_v whether_o the_o gospel_n do_v any_o where_n continue_v upon_o earth_n 219._o ephr._n syr._n the_o consume_v sâ—eculi_fw-la &_o antichristo_fw-la col._n an._n 1603._o p._n 219._o responsumque_fw-la iri_fw-la nusquam_fw-la and_o it_o shall_v be_v answer_v no_o where_o and_o in_o this_o assertion_n the_o father_n be_v general_o follow_v by_o the_o romish_a doctor_n denique_fw-la de_fw-fr pontif._n rom._n l._n 3._o c._n 7._o 7._o denique_fw-la let_v one_o bellarmine_n speak_v for_o they_o all_o say_v that_o daniel_n plain_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o severity_n of_o persecution_n the_o public_a and_o daily_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v ubi_fw-la omnium_fw-la consensu_fw-la loquor_fw-la de_fw-la tempore_fw-la antichristi_fw-la where_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n this_o be_v then_o so_o clear_a a_o revelation_n or_o prediction_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o our_o great_a prophet_n must_v some_o time_n or_o other_o happen_v or_o both_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n must_v be_v charge_v with_o lie_a prophecy_n and_o be_v so_o unanimous_o and_o without_o control_v deliver_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o constant_a tradition_n and_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n throughout_o all_o those_o age_n must_v be_v a_o constant_a refutation_n of_o this_o idle_a dream_n and_o their_o pretence_n to_o tradition_n must_v evident_o be_v confute_v by_o tradition_n three_o three_o 4_o this_o method_n and_o proceed_v of_o the_o romanist_n for_o find_v out_o and_o judge_v of_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o tradition_n be_v it_o admit_v will_v force_v we_o to_o condemn_v the_o writer_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o ten_o twelve_o or_o fourteen_o century_n as_o the_o worst_a of_o fool_n or_o knave_n for_o see_v it_o be_v manifest_a from_o their_o plain_a word_n produce_v in_o great_a plenty_n throughout_o those_o age_n that_o they_o speak_v as_o plain_o in_o condemnation_n of_o the_o latin_a service_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_a the_o veneration_n of_o image_n the_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o trent_n canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o of_o many_o other_o article_n of_o romish_a faith_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v receive_v from_o tradition_n as_o any_o protestant_n can_v do_v either_o they_o must_v have_v speak_v all_o these_o thing_n unwitting_o for_o want_v of_o knowledge_n of_o what_o the_o church_n maintain_v to_o the_o contrary_a throughout_o those_o age_n and_o then_o it_o can_v be_v avoid_v but_o they_o must_v pass_v for_o the_o most_o ignorant_a of_o man_n and_o such_o as_o do_v not_o know_v the_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n receive_v in_o their_o time_n or_o else_o they_o must_v have_v teach_v and_o convey_v to_o posterity_n those_o thing_n against_o their_o knowledge_n and_o the_o conviction_n of_o their_o conscience_n and_o then_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o they_o be_v the_o worst_a of_o knave_n and_o whichsoever_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v say_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o they_o of_o all_o man_n be_v the_o most_o unfit_a to_o convey_v down_o tradition_n to_o posterity_n for_o to_o render_v any_o person_n a_o credible_a testator_n or_o witness_v of_o the_o church_n faith_n and_o practice_n two_o thing_n seem_v absolute_o necessary_a 1._o that_o he_o shall_v have_v sufficient_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o testify_v and_o 2_o that_o he_o shall_v have_v honesty_n sufficient_a to_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o will_v not_o witting_o deceive_v we_o in_o his_o testimony_n for_o if_o we_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o suspect_v either_o his_o want_n of_o knowledge_n or_o sincerity_n we_o must_v have_v reason_n to_o suspect_v his_o testimony_n so_o that_o if_o either_o such_o simplicity_n and_o folly_n or_o such_o apparent_a knavery_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v can_v just_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o testimony_n cite_v against_o the_o doctrine_n forname_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v extreme_o manifest_a we_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o suspect_v the_o truth_n of_o all_o they_o may_v deliver_v to_o future_a age_n either_o as_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n receive_v from_o their_o predecessor_n four_o four_o 5_o this_o method_n of_o proceed_v must_v render_v it_o a_o vain_a and_o fruitless_a thing_n to_o search_v into_o antiquity_n to_o find_v what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o precede_a age_n 9_o sexta._fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la conspiratio_fw-la in_o doctrina_fw-la cum_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la antiqua_fw-la de_fw-fr notis_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 9_o bellarm._n the_o eccl_n milit_fw-la l._n 4_o c._n 9_o and_o consequent_o it_o must_v assure_v we_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v
only_o trifle_v with_o we_o or_o impose_v upon_o we_o when_o she_o make_v agreement_n either_o in_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n with_o antiquity_n a_o note_n or_o character_n by_o which_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n from_o all_o who_o false_o do_v pretend_v unto_o that_o glorious_a title_n for_o how_o can_v this_o be_v do_v yea_o how_o be_v it_o attempt_v to_o be_v do_v by_o roman_a catholic_n but_o by_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o all_o former_a age_n for_o such_o a_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n as_o they_o at_o present_a do_v maintain_v if_o therefore_o a_o like_a number_n of_o plain_a testimony_n produce_v by_o we_o in_o all_o the_o instance_n forenamed_a for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o our_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n be_v not_o a_o proof_n sufficient_a on_o our_o side_n why_o shall_v it_o be_v on_o they_o if_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o evidence_n we_o must_v believe_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o clear_o do_v import_n to_o have_v be_v still_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o all_o age_n past_a because_o it_o be_v at_o present_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o what_o end_n do_v we_o read_v antiquity_n what_o service_n can_v it_o do_v we_o unless_o to_o make_v we_o heretic_n or_o sceptic_n for_o of_o what_o can_v we_o be_v certain_a or_o assure_v by_o the_o read_n of_o it_o if_o that_o may_v be_v false_a and_o heretical_a which_o through_o so_o many_o age_n be_v so_o plain_o full_o and_o frequent_o deliver_v as_o the_o clear_a truth_n to_o proceed_v then_o to_o my_o second_o undertake_n viz._n to_o show_v how_o such_o a_o change_n in_o doctrine_n and_o in_o practice_n may_v happen_v in_o the_o western_a church_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o east_n or_o other_o place_n first_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n or_o in_o practice_n practice_n 6_o may_v have_v be_v introduce_v by_o mistake_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n this_o account_n origen_n give_v of_o the_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n and_o sect_n which_o spring_v up_o early_o among_o christian_n and_o multiply_v together_o with_o they_o 118._o in_o celsum_fw-la l._n 3._o p._n 118._o viz._n that_o they_o have_v their_o original_a from_o hence_o that_o man_n do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d diverse_o interpret_v those_o scripture_n which_o they_o all_o hold_v to_o be_v divine_a vigilius_n ascribe_v these_o sect_n eutych_n l_o 2._o contra_fw-la eutych_n and_o this_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n to_o the_o same_o original_a viz._n that_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o heavenly_a word_n be_v defile_v vitio_fw-la malae_fw-la intelligentiae_fw-la by_o a_o misunderstanding_n of_o they_o and_o by_o take_v they_o non_fw-la secundum_fw-la qualitatem_fw-la svi_fw-la sensus_fw-la not_o according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o their_o sense_n as_o truth_n require_v but_o by_o divert_v they_o to_o other_o matter_n to_o this_o the_o father_n do_v ascribe_v not_o only_o the_o miscarriage_n of_o heretic_n but_o even_o the_o slip_v and_o error_n of_o those_o pious_a person_n who_o have_v go_v before_o they_o which_o say_v they_o happen_v to_o they_o by_o read_v of_o the_o scripture_n careless_o and_o not_o with_o so_o much_o diligence_n and_o circumspection_n as_o they_o shall_v have_v use_v thus_o theodoret_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o mistake_v of_o almost_o all_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o first_o century_n imagine_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o go_v in_o to_o the_o daughter_n of_o man_n be_v angel_n say_v gen._n qu._n 47._o in_o gen._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o be_v their_o careless_a read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o make_v many_o thus_o to_o err_v and_o all_o the_o father_n with_o one_o voice_n ascribe_v the_o heresy_n of_o their_o time_n partly_o to_o their_o pervert_n and_o partly_o to_o their_o desert_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o for_o prevent_v of_o the_o like_a mistake_v they_o do_v not_o send_v they_o to_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n nor_o do_v they_o hence_o conclude_v he_o necessary_a as_o some_o other_o do_v but_o only_o do_v advise_v they_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n with_o more_o care_n exactness_n and_o scrutiny_n with_o prayer_n 110._o chrys_n hom._n 17._o in_o matth._n p._n 124._o basil_n tom._n 1._o l._n 2._o de_fw-fr bapt._n q._n 4._o orig._n dial_n contr_n marc._n p._n 70._o athan._n de_fw-fr incar_n verbi_fw-la t._n 1._o p._n 110._o love_n and_o desire_n of_o the_o truth_n with_o a_o pure_a soul_n and_o care_v to_o walk_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a virtue_n assure_v those_o who_o do_v thus_o seek_v that_o according_a to_o our_o lord_n promise_n 8._o theodoret_n in_o 3._o rom._n 8._o they_o shall_v find_v the_o truth_n 829._o chrysost_n hom._n 35._o in_o joh._n t._n 2._o p._n 799._o vid._n t._n 3._o p._n 1._o tom._n 5._o p._n 829._o it_o be_v not_o the_o obscurity_n but_o the_o ignorance_n of_o scripture_n which_o make_v man_n obnoxious_a to_o heresy_n as_o shall_v by_o god_n assistance_n be_v full_o prove_v elsewhere_o and_o whosoever_o do_v consider_v that_o many_o of_o the_o father_n come_v immediate_o from_o heathenism_n to_o read_v the_o scripture_n that_o they_o insist_v most_o on_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o which_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o language_n and_o of_o which_o they_o have_v only_o a_o imperfect_a or_o corrupt_a translation_n and_o that_o they_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o allegorise_v and_o to_o give_v mystical_a interpretation_n of_o they_o as_o their_o luxuriant_a fancy_n lead_v they_o to_o it_o will_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o so_o many_o extravagant_a interpretation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n shall_v drop_v from_o their_o pen_n 149._o cypr._n ep._n 63._o p._n 149._o that_o they_o shall_v tell_v we_o that_o noah_n be_v be_v drink_v with_o wine_n be_v sacramentum_fw-la &_o figura_fw-la dominicae_fw-la passionis_fw-la a_o sacrament_n and_o figure_n of_o our_o saviour_n passion_n that_o 157._o that_o just_a m._n dial_n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 349._o clem._n alex._n strom._n 6._o p._n 669._o orig._n in_o cell_n l._n 5._o p._n 236._o com._n in_o joh._n to._n 2._o ed._n huet_n p._n 48._o euseb_n demonstr_n l._n 4._o c._n 9_o p._n 157._o god_n not_o only_o permit_v the_o gentile_n to_o worship_v the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d give_v they_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n to_o be_v worship_v that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v whole_o atheist_n that_o when_o our_o lord_n threaten_v to_o the_o disobedient_a jew_n 28.66_o jew_n iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 23._o tertull_n adv_o jud._n c._n 11_o &_o 13._o cypr._n adv_o jud._n l._n 2._o c._n 20._o lactant._n l._n 4._o c._n 18._o epiphan_n haer._n 24._o 24._o 9_o athanas_n de_fw-fr incarn_n verbi_fw-la p._n 47_o &_o 90._o orat._n 3._o contr_n arian_n p._n 386._o ruffin_n apud_fw-la hieron_n t._n 4._o f._n 49_o non_fw-la video_fw-la cur_n dubitare_fw-la debeamus_fw-la id_fw-la illum_fw-la de_fw-la christo_fw-la scripsisse_fw-la august_n contr_n faust_n manich._n l._n 16._o c._n 22.23_o deut._n 28.66_o thy_o life_n shall_v hang_v in_o doubt_n before_o thou_o and_o thou_o shall_v have_v no_o assurance_n of_o thy_o life_n he_o mean_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v crucify_v before_o their_o eye_n that_o they_o shall_v from_o those_o word_n of_o the_o psalmist_n 45.1_o psal_n 45.1_o 2._o 45.1_o quidam_fw-la superstitiose_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la veer_fw-la ex_fw-la persona_fw-la patris_fw-la arbitrantur_fw-la intelligi_fw-la hieron_n ep_v ad_fw-la damasum_fw-la tom._n 3._o f._n 45._o b._n quidam_fw-la ex_fw-la persona_fw-la patris_fw-la dictum_fw-la intelligi_fw-la volunt_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la principium_fw-la virg._n ibid._n f._n 37._o a._n viz._n alexander_n episc_n alex._n socr._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 1_o c._n 6._o athanas_n to._n 1._o p._n 134_o 170._o c._n 427._o d._n 510._o c._n 517._o d._n 538_o c._n 549_o 550_o 565._o d._n marcellus_n apud_fw-la epiph._n haer._n 72._o 72._o 2._o my_o heart_n have_v indict_v a_o good_a matter_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d infer_v the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n that_o some_o of_o they_o so_o early_o 3.1_o mal._n 3.1_o shall_v imagine_v that_o the_o 6._o the_o orig._n in_o joh._n tom._n 5._o ed._n huet_n p._n 77._o cyril_n come_v in_o 1_o joh._n 6._o baptist_n be_v a_o angel_n not_o a_o man_n because_o the_o prophet_n malachi_n say_v behold_v i_o send_v my_o angel_n before_o his_o face_n and_o that_o when_o john_n the_o baptist_n send_v this_o gregorius_n this_o manda_n mihi_fw-la ad_fw-la infernum_fw-la descensurus_fw-la sum_fw-la utrum_fw-la te_fw-la inferis_fw-la debeam_fw-la nunciare_fw-la qui_fw-la nunciavi_fw-la superis_fw-la hieron_n in_o loc_n &_o ep._n t._n 3._o f._n 54._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n come_v in_o reg._n p._n 34._o &_o l._n contr_n martion_n p._n 37._o chrysost_n hom._n in_o matth._n 37._o p._n 247._o ruffin_n apud_fw-la hieron_n to._n 4._o p._n 49._o theophyl_n in_o 11._o
paul_n be_v expression_n by_o commend_v themselves_o and_o their_o doctrine_n to_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o men._n to_o show_v the_o prevalence_n of_o man_n of_o reputation_n in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n if_o as_o the_o romanist_n do_v general_o confess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o millennium_n obtain_v almost_o general_o in_o the_o church_n from_o the_o relation_n of_o one_o papias_n a_o man_n of_o very_o slender_a intellectual_n if_o as_o eusebius_n inform_v we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 39_o eccl._n hist_o l._n 3._o c._n 39_o most_o of_o the_o churchman_n embrace_v that_o sentiment_n by_o his_o authority_n plead_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a antiquity_n of_o the_o man_n if_o one_o agrippinus_n as_o they_o also_o tell_v we_o can_v prevail_v over_o all_o africa_n to_o receive_v heretic_n by_o baptism_n if_o origen_n can_v deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o five_o and_o the_o six_o synod_n as_o a_o heretic_n and_o yet_o whilst_o he_o live_v 12._o hieron_n in_o verbo_fw-la origenes_n socrat_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 26._o hieron_n prologue_n in_o l._n 2._o come_v in_o micham_n pamphil._n apol._n orig._n praefat_fw-la in_o libr._n nom_fw-fr hebr._n t._n 3._o f._n 12._o can_v by_o his_o learning_n and_o his_o piety_n prevail_v to_o be_v have_v summo_fw-la in_o honore_fw-la in_o the_o high_a reputation_n to_o obtain_v after_o his_o death_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d great_a glory_n throughout_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n insomuch_o that_o he_o be_v very_o grateful_a cunctis_fw-la prudentibus_fw-la to_o all_o wise_a man_n and_o do_v for_o many_o year_n obtain_v the_o title_n of_o magister_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la the_o master_n or_o teacher_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o authority_n of_o jerom_n can_v prevail_v to_o have_v his_o translation_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n receive_v against_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n if_o one_o st._n austin_n can_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o ascension_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n though_o none_o of_o the_o father_n who_o have_v as_o good_a opportunity_n to_o know_v and_o as_o much_o reason_n to_o believe_v it_o speak_v one_o tittle_n of_o it_o i_o say_v if_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o how_o can_v it_o be_v conceive_v a_o thing_n incredible_a that_o pope_n patriarch_n and_o council_n and_o other_o person_n of_o great_a authority_n and_o vogue_n in_o their_o respective_a age_n shall_v have_v have_v like_o influence_n to_o introduce_v new_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n into_o the_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o piety_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o holy_a father_n or_o some_o like_a plausible_a account_n 18._o theodor._n lector_fw-la l._n 2._o p_o 566._o niceph._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 15._o c._n 18._o why_o may_v not_o petrus_n gnaphaeus_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n bring_v invocation_n of_o saint_n into_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o five_o century_n pope_n gregory_n introduce_v purgatory_n in_o the_o six_o boniface_n the_o three_o 11._o paulus_n diac._n de_fw-fr gest_n longobard_fw-mi l._n 4._o c._n 11._o obtain_v from_o phocas_n the_o title_n of_o caput_fw-la omnium_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o seven_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n introduce_v image-worship_n in_o the_o eight_o paschasius_fw-la give_fw-mi rise_v to_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o nine_o lombard_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr s_o to_o victore_fw-la fix_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n in_o the_o twelve_o and_o pope_n hadrian_n the_o three_o introduce_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n again_o 23._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socr._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o soz._n h._n eccl._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o if_o one_o paphnutius_fw-la can_v by_o his_o reason_n and_o authority_n prevail_v with_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n to_o rescind_v their_o intend_a decree_n touch_v the_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n if_o nectarius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n can_v abolish_v the_o custom_n of_o repair_v to_o a_o establish_a penitentiary_n for_o the_o disclose_v secret_a sin_n and_o that_o with_o the_o ensue_a approbation_n of_o almost_o all_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o word_n if_o so_o many_o practice_n and_o custom_n relate_v to_o the_o discipline_n and_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v entire_o alter_v and_o reject_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n as_o be_v here_o partly_o prove_v and_o by_o the_o learned_a on_o both_o side_n confess_v why_o may_v not_o other_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n which_o obtain_v in_o the_o more_o pure_a and_o early_a age_n of_o the_o church_n run_v the_o same_o fate_n and_o by_o the_o same_o authority_n and_o method_n be_v discard_v for_o as_o it_o be_v judicious_o observe_v by_o the_o lord_n faulkland_n when_o the_o reason_n offer_v for_o or_o against_o a_o practice_n have_v in_o they_o some_o appearance_n of_o truth_n or_o probability_n as_o they_o may_v have_v to_o many_o person_n though_o they_o be_v not_o valid_a when_o the_o person_n authorise_v or_o approve_v they_o be_v of_o great_a authority_n or_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n as_o they_o may_v be_v especial_o in_o dark_a age_n and_o yet_o be_v subject_a to_o great_a error_n and_o when_o the_o people_n upon_o who_o these_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n be_v press_v have_v either_o a_o great_a veneration_n and_o esteem_n for_o those_o that_o press_v they_o or_o a_o great_a dread_a of_o they_o then_o meet_v together_o most_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o work_v persuasion_n or_o prevail_v for_o a_o assent_n unto_o the_o doctrine_n and_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o practice_n recommend_v see_v then_o 582._o not._n in_o council_n clar._n can._n 28._o conc_fw-fr to._n 10._o p._n 582._o as_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v inform_v we_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o half_a communion_n by_o thomas_n aquinas_n make_v other_o certatim_fw-la amplecti_fw-la hanc_fw-la sententiam_fw-la to_o embrace_v greedy_o the_o same_o opinion_n why_o may_v not_o other_o of_o as_o good_a authority_n and_o credit_n be_v instrumental_a to_o produce_v like_o change_n in_o other_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n four_o four_o 10_o old_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n may_v easy_o be_v change_v and_o new_o obtain_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o corrupt_a manner_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o by_o their_o example_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o 1._o because_o such_o evil_a practice_n deprive_v the_o clergy_n of_o that_o spiritual_a wisdom_n and_o divine_a assistance_n which_o be_v their_o best_a conductor_n into_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n and_o be_v their_o chief_a preservative_n from_o dangerous_a delusion_n and_o pernicious_a error_n 1.4_o wisd_v 1.4_o for_o as_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n say_v into_o a_o malicious_a soul_n wisdom_n will_v not_o enter_v nor_o dwell_v in_o the_o body_n that_o be_v subject_a unto_o sin._n st._n 393._o de_fw-fr judicio_fw-la dei_fw-la to._n 2._o p._n 393._o basil_n grievous_o lament_v the_o discord_n and_o contention_n the_o perverse_a doctrine_n and_o opinion_n which_o have_v prevail_v in_o his_o time_n among_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n by_o which_o they_o verify_v the_o prediction_n of_o st._n paul_n 20.30_o act_n 20.30_o that_o from_o christian_n themselves_o shall_v proceed_v man_n speak_v perverse_a thing_n to_o draw_v away_o disciple_n after_o they_o and_o this_o he_o do_v resolve_v into_o their_o rejection_n of_o god_n their_o true_a and_o only_a king_n their_o departure_n from_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o choose_v rather_o to_o rule_v other_o in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o command_v of_o christ_n than_o to_o be_v rule_v by_o he_o by_o which_o thing_n say_v he_o they_o have_v render_v themselves_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 394._o p._n 394._o unworthy_a of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o lord_n clemangis_n be_v still_o more_o express_a and_o argumentative_a in_o this_o particular_a 71._o super_fw-la materia_fw-la conc._n gen._n p._n 71._o for_o with_o they_o say_v he_o be_v the_o spirit_n those_o he_o direct_v and_o bring_v to_o a_o salutary_a end_n who_o have_v prepare_v for_o he_o within_o themselves_o a_o habitation_n worthy_a of_o he_o and_o by_o good_a work_n have_v render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o his_o inspiration_n and_o visitation_n but_o how_o can_v he_o hear_v visit_v and_o enlighten_v they_o who_o be_v adversary_n to_o he_o and_o when_o they_o can_v do_v it_o in_o themselves_o endeavour_v to_o extinguish_v he_o in_o other_o and_o be_v inflame_v not_o with_o the_o fire_n of_o love_n but_o with_o the_o ardour_n of_o ambition_n for_o with_o hypocrite_n and_o self-seekers_a the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v present_a but_o to_o fly_v from_o they_o as_o his_o enemy_n according_a to_o that_o say_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o discipline_n
doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o father_n to_o son_n since_o in_o this_o matter_n the_o son_n have_v general_o entertain_v a_o doctrine_n their_o father_n either_o know_v nothing_o of_o or_o plain_o contradict_v and_o that_o be_v now_o become_v pious_a and_o consonant_a to_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n which_o in_o st._n bernard_n time_n be_v 174._o ep._n 174._o praesumpta_fw-la novitas_fw-la mater_fw-la temeritatis_fw-la soror_fw-la superstitionis_fw-la filia_fw-la levitatis_fw-la a_o bold_a novelty_n the_o mother_n of_o rashness_n the_o sister_n of_o superstition_n the_o daughter_n of_o levity_n 5._o hence_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o even_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n man_n may_v be_v forbid_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o assert_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o may_v have_v liberty_n to_o contradict_v it_o yea_o that_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o great_a r._n council_n receive_v by_o the_o french_a as_o general_n and_o bear_v that_o title_n in_o all_o edition_n of_o the_o council_n that_o may_v be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n to_o reason_n and_o to_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n for_o eight_o whole_a century_n 6._o hence_o be_v it_o manifest_a that_o the_o trent_n council_n have_v give_v liberty_n to_o all_o her_o member_n to_o hold_v that_o which_o be_v opposite_a to_o a_o universal_a constant_a unopposed_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o many_o age_n that_o be_v that_o she_o have_v leave_v they_o at_o their_o liberty_n to_o hold_v the_o ancient_a faith_n or_o hold_v the_o contrary_n 7._o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n feast_n may_v be_v institute_v in_o which_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v exhort_v to_o praise_n god_n for_o a_o thing_n which_o perhaps_o never_o be_v and_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o which_o none_o of_o her_o member_n can_v be_v certain_a certitudine_fw-la fidei_fw-la with_o the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n all_o of_o they_o be_v by_o this_o church_n permit_v to_o believe_v the_o contrary_n chap._n iii_o five_o we_o distinguish_v betwixt_o tradition_n which_o though_o not_o write_v in_o scripture_n be_v leave_v on_o record_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writing_n of_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o such_o as_o be_v so_o pure_o oral_a tradition_n as_o that_o we_o find_v no_o footstep_n of_o they_o in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n much_o less_o any_o assurance_n they_o have_v then_o any_o general_a reception_n of_o the_o first_o kind_n be_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n mention_v in_o our_o six_o article_n article_n 1._o this_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o jew_n jew_n 2._o from_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o second_o century_n century_n 3._o of_o the_o three_o century_n century_n 4._o from_o almost_o all_o the_o celebrate_a writer_n of_o the_o four_o century_n century_n 5._o where_o also_o it_o be_v observe_v 1._o that_o these_o father_n profess_v to_o deliver_v that_o catalogue_n of_o they_o which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o tradition_n tradition_n 6._o and_o that_o the_o book_n which_o they_o reject_v as_o apocryphal_a be_v so_o repute_v by_o the_o church_n church_n 7._o that_o the_o catalogue_n they_o produce_v be_v that_o receive_v not_o only_o by_o the_o jew_n but_o christian_n christian_n 8._o that_o they_o make_v it_o to_o prevent_v mistake_n mistake_n 9_o that_o they_o represent_v the_o book_n contain_v in_o their_o catalogue_n as_o the_o fountain_n of_o salvation_n the_o rest_n as_o insufficient_a to_o confirm_v article_n of_o faith_n faith_n 10._o the_o same_o tradition_n still_o continue_v to_o the_o sixteenth_o century_n century_n 11._o what_o the_o roman_a doctor_n must_v do_v if_o they_o will_v show_v a_o like_a tradition_n for_o any_o of_o their_o tenet_n tenet_n 12._o the_o unreasonableness_n of_o their_o pretence_n to_o tradition_n in_o this_o article_n ibid._n the_o attempt_v of_o mr._n m._n and_o j._n l._n to_o prove_v their_o canon_n from_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n the_o testimony_n of_o st._n austin_n the_o decree_n of_o pope_n innocent_a and_o gelasius_n be_v answer_v answer_v 13._o the_o tradition_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o it_o be_v prove_v 1._o that_o the_o four_o evangelist_n the_o act_n the_o thirteen_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o first_o of_o peter_n and_o of_o john_n be_v always_o own_v as_o canonical_a by_o all_o orthodox_n christian_n christian_n 14._o 2._o that_o it_o can_v be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o book_n former_o controvert_v belong_v to_o the_o canon_n canon_n 15._o 3._o that_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o true_a canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n church_n 16._o 4._o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o like_a necessity_n that_o the_o controvert_v book_n shall_v have_v be_v general_o receive_v from_o the_o beginning_n as_o that_o all_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o manner_n shall_v be_v then_o general_o receive_v receive_v 17._o that_o we_o have_v cause_n sufficient_a to_o own_o as_o canonical_a the_o book_n once_o controvert_v be_v prove_v 1._o in_o the_o general_n general_n 18._o 2._o in_o particular_a touch_v the_o apocalypse_n apocalypse_n 19_o and_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n hebrew_n 20._o touch_v the_o epistle_n of_o st._n james_n the_o second_o of_o peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n the_o epistle_n of_o st._n judas_n judas_n 21._o no_o orthodox_n person_n dobute_v of_o they_o after_o the_o four_o century_n century_n 22._o the_o romanist_n can_v prove_v their_o doctrine_n by_o any_o like_a tradition_n and_o in_o particular_a not_o by_o such_o a_o tradition_n as_o prove_v the_o apocalypse_n canonical_a canonical_a 23._o the_o objection_n of_o mr._n m._n answer_v answer_v 24._o again_o again_o 1_o the_o word_n tradition_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o signify_v either_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o scripture_n 5._o dist_n 5._o though_o they_o be_v leave_v on_o record_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writing_n of_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n 2._o voco_fw-la doctrina_fw-la non_fw-la scripta_fw-la non_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la nusquam_fw-la scripta_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la scripta_fw-la a_o primo_fw-la autore_fw-la bellarm._n de_fw-fr verbo_fw-la dei_fw-la non_fw-la scripto_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 2._o and_o from_o they_o hand_v down_o unto_o we_o in_o the_o writing_n of_o succeed_a age_n or_o else_o to_o signify_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v say_v only_o to_o be_v deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n but_o can_v by_o the_o record_n of_o precede_a age_n be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v receive_v as_o doctrine_n general_o maintain_v or_o practice_n always_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o first_o sort_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n of_o the_o apostle_n symbol_n as_o a_o perfect_a summary_n of_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n over_o presbyter_n the_o ordination_n of_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n by_o bishop_n only_o and_o the_o like_a we_o have_v full_a and_o pregnant_a evidence_n from_o the_o first_o record_n of_o antiquity_n unto_o this_o present_a time_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n and_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o like_a tradition_n touch_v a_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n we_o be_v all_o ready_a to_o receive_v but_o those_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o by_o no_o record_n of_o antiquity_n can_v be_v make_v appear_v to_o have_v be_v constant_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n as_o apostolical_a tradition_n we_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o reject_v as_o be_v without_o ground_n so_o style_v for_o instance_n first_o we_o receive_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n mention_v in_o our_o six_o article_n because_o it_o be_v by_o write_a tradition_n hand_v down_o unto_o we_o from_o the_o jew_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o from_o their_o successor_n in_o the_o church_n and_o we_o reject_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n impose_v upon_o we_o by_o the_o four_o session_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n partly_o because_o we_o find_v a_o clear_a tradition_n both_o virtual_o by_o all_o who_o say_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v only_o that_o we_o own_o and_o express_o by_o those_o who_o say_v the_o other_o which_o we_o style_v apocrypha_fw-la belong_v not_o to_o the_o canon_n and_o 1._o 1._o 2_o we_o receive_v our_o canon_n from_o the_o ancient_a jew_n to_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n for_o their_o josephus_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 10._o l._n 1._o contra_fw-la apion_n
the_o apostle_n understand_v not_o or_o neglect_v if_o they_o do_v not_o fulfil_v they_o but_o hide_v some_o of_o the_o light_n that_o be_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o sacramenti_fw-la christi_fw-la of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ._n whereas_o say_v he_o it_o be_v incredibile_fw-la vel_fw-la ignorasse_fw-la apostolos_fw-la plenitudinem_fw-la praedicationis_fw-la vel_fw-la non_fw-la omnem_fw-la ordinem_fw-la regulae_fw-la nobis_fw-la edidiffe_n that_o either_o the_o apostle_n be_v ignorant_a of_o any_o thing_n they_o be_v to_o preach_v or_o that_o they_o do_v not_o perfect_o reveal_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n to_o all_o he_o also_o show_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o alter_v what_o she_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n because_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o church_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v all_o one_o 20._o chap._n 20._o ejusdem_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la una_fw-la traditione_n by_o have_v the_o same_o tradition_n of_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o because_o they_o do_v in_o eadem_fw-la fide_fw-la conspirare_fw-la agree_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n this_o rule_n this_o creed_n mention_v chapter_n the_o thirteen_o must_v therefore_o be_v according_a to_o tertullian_n the_o fullness_n of_o the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n they_o preach_v to_o all_o or_o else_o according_a to_o he_o the_o apostle_n must_v be_v ignorant_a or_o unfaithful_a and_o his_o ensue_a argument_n that_o all_o succeed_a church_n agree_v in_o this_o rule_n as_o in_o the_o tessera_fw-la hospitalitatis_fw-la the_o signal_n of_o friendship_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o among_o they_o all_o and_o that_o they_o who_o be_v not_o by_o original_a apostolical_a church_n be_v yet_o apostolical_a because_o they_o do_v conspire_v with_o they_o that_o be_v so_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o faith_n be_v a_o far_a demonstration_n that_o this_o creed_n be_v the_o entire_a faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o teach_v by_o all_o church_n since_o otherwise_o tertullian_n argument_n must_v be_v false_a for_o he_o express_o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o church_n do_v faithful_o transmit_v to_o posterity_n the_o whole_a faith_n they_o receive_v from_o they_o and_o that_o because_o they_o all_o transmit_v the_o apostle_n creed_n mention_v chapter_n the_o thirteen_o have_v not_o then_o that_o contain_v the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n own_v then_o by_o all_o the_o orthodox_n as_o such_o tertullian_n have_v give_v up_o the_o cause_n unto_o the_o heretic_n for_o they_o may_v have_v reply_v upon_o he_o as_o do_v the_o romanist_n to_o we_o that_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v many_o other_o tradition_n as_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o those_o contain_v in_o the_o creed_n and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o own_v and_o tertullian_n reject_v hence_o than_o our_o demonstration_n from_o these_o word_n of_o tertullian_n be_v invincible_a all_o christian_n conspire_v in_o this_o that_o this_o rule_n of_o his_o contain_v the_o whole_a faith_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n beyond_o which_o nothing_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v whosoever_o can_v produce_v this_o creed_n they_o receive_v into_o communion_n pro_fw-la consanguinitate_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la because_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o whosoever_o pretend_v to_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n not_o mention_v in_o this_o creed_n they_o confute_v they_o by_o say_v they_o have_v no_o such_o article_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n 33._o chap._n 32_o 33._o nihil_fw-la tale_n docuerunt_fw-la teach_v no_o such_o thing_n and_o reject_v they_o ob_fw-la diversitatem_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la as_o hold_v a_o faith_n different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o church_n now_o how_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n shall_v err_v in_o one_o faith_n the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n have_v there_o be_v any_o in_o deliver_v their_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n must_v needs_o have_v vary_v but_o that_o which_o among_o they_o all_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o must_v be_v a_o sure_a tradition_n and_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n must_v be_v reject_v as_o not_o teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o as_o different_a from_o the_o church_n faith._n ibid._n mr._n m._n ibid._n lo_o here_o plain_a protestantism_n in_o the_o high_a point_n prove_v and_o approve_v by_o all_o christian_n within_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v chapter_n the_o nineteenth_o and_o the_o twenty_o 430._o pag._n 429_o 430._o on_o which_o mr._n m._n insist_o sect._n 20._o num._n 4._o for_o there_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o our_o lord_n send_v his_o twelve_o apostle_n eandem_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la fidei_fw-la nationibus_fw-la promulgare_fw-la to_o preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o nation_n and_o so_o to_o plant_v church_n in_o every_o city_n from_o which_o other_o church_n receive_v traducem_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o femina_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la the_o tradition_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o the_o seed_n of_o doctrine_n and_o embrace_v of_o it_o become_v all_o apostolical_a by_o receive_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith._n hence_o therefore_o say_v he_o we_o prescribe_v against_o the_o heretic_n 21._o hinc_fw-la igitur_fw-la dirigimus_fw-la praescriptionem_fw-la cap._n 21._o for_o if_o our_o lord_n send_v his_o apostle_n to_o preach_v we_o must_v receive_v no_o other_o preacher_n of_o the_o faith_n than_o he_o appoint_v now_o what_o they_o preach_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v otherwise_o prove_v than_o by_o the_o same_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v eye_v praedicando_fw-la tam_fw-la viuâ_fw-la quod_fw-la aiunt_fw-la voce_fw-la quam_fw-la per_fw-la epistolas_fw-la postea_fw-la by_o preach_v to_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o afterward_o by_o their_o epistle_n and_o if_o so_o it_o be_v manifest_a say_v he_o that_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v account_v true_a which_o conspire_v with_o the_o apostolical_a church_n whence_o faith_n have_v its_o original_a and_o that_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v which_o contradict_v that_o faith_n it_o remain_v therefore_o uti_fw-la demonstremus_fw-la a_o haec_fw-la nostra_fw-la doctrina_fw-la cujus_fw-la regulam_fw-la supra_fw-la edidimus_fw-la de_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la traditione_n censeatur_fw-la &_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipso_fw-la a_o caeterae_fw-la de_fw-fr mendacio_fw-la veniunt_fw-la that_o we_o demonstrate_v whether_o our_o doctrine_n the_o rule_n of_o which_o we_o have_v lay_v down_o chapter_n the_o thirteen_o derive_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o consequent_o whether_o all_o other_o be_v not_o false_a he_o therefore_o do_v again_o declare_v that_o the_o creed_n mention_v by_o he_o there_o be_v the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o by_o which_o we_o may_v discern_v who_o hold_v the_o truth_n and_o who_o teach_v falsehood_n and_o argue_v thus_o all_o the_o apostolical_a church_n have_v deliver_v this_o creed_n as_o that_o entire_a doctrine_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o heretic_n say_v the_o contrary_a therefore_o their_o doctrine_n must_v be_v reject_v and_o that_o of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n be_v receive_v as_o the_o truth_n mark_v here_o 429._o pag._n 429._o to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o mr._n m._n how_o the_o first_o ground_n on_o which_o we_o be_v to_o stand_v as_o upon_o a_o ground_n most_o advantageous_a for_o gain_v the_o victory_n against_o error_n and_o purchase_v triumph_n to_o truth_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o this_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o by_o that_o alone_o we_o assure_o know_v whether_o our_o doctrine_n of_o which_o the_o rule_n be_v give_v chapter_n the_o thirteen_o come_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n from_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o by_o their_o write_n and_o then_o by_o tradition_n deliver_v down_o by_o successive_a practice_n of_o all_o church_n to_o which_o church_n tertullian_n here_o express_o send_v we_o will_v be_v discover_v that_o only_a tradition_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o totum_fw-la christianae_n fidei_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la all_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v contain_v and_o thus_o tertullian_n go_v on_o press_v his_o adversary_n mere_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o this_o creed_n as_o the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o way_n and_o only_o this_o way_n he_o prescribe_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o show_v what_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v five_o five_o 9_o hence_o we_o return_v a_o answer_n to_o that_o demand_n so_o often_o but_o so_o vain_o make_v what_o catalogue_n have_v you_o of_o fundamental_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o here_o be_v a_o catalogue_n of_o they_o recommend_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_n by_o so_o great_a authority_n as_o may_v well_o be_v esteem_v
a_o treatise_n of_o tradition_n part_n i._n imprimatur_fw-la libre_fw-la cvi_fw-la titulus_fw-la a_o treatise_n of_o tradition_n part_n i._n june_n 5._o 1688._o guil._n needham_n r_n r._n in_o christo_n p._n ac_fw-la d._n d._n wilhelmo_n archiep._n cant._n a_o sacr._n dome_a a_o treatise_n of_o tradition_n part_n i._n where_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o we_o have_v evidence_n sufficient_a from_o tradition_n i._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god._n ii_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n own_v the_o true_a canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n iii_o that_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o be_v corrupt_v iv_o that_o the_o romanist_n have_v no_o such_o evidence_n for_o their_o tradition_n v._o that_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o sure_a evidence_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n vi_o what_o tradition_n may_v secure_o be_v rely_v upon_o and_o what_o not_o london_n print_v by_o j._n leake_n for_o awnsham_n churchill_n at_o the_o black_a swan_n in_o ave-mary_n lane_n mdclxxxviii_o the_o preface_n the_o content_n this_o proposition_n that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o western_a church_n can_v not_o be_v introduce_v by_o her_o member_n in_o follow_a age_n but_o must_v be_v derive_v to_o they_o from_o the_o fountain_n of_o tradition_n be_v prove_v false_a 1._o by_o plain_a instance_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n fact_n 1._o 2_o from_o the_o false_a doctrine_n and_o tradition_n which_o general_o obtain_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n church_n 2._o 3ly_n from_o the_o prediction_n of_o a_o general_a defection_n from_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n antichrist_n 3._o 4_o because_o this_o assertion_n do_v oblige_v we_o to_o account_v the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a age_n either_o knave_n or_o fool_n fool_n 4._o 5ly_n because_o it_o render_v all_o our_o search_n into_o antiquity_n not_o only_o superfluous_a but_o dangerous_a dangerous_a 5._o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n may_v take_v their_o rise_n one_a from_o mistake_v touch_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n scripture_n 6._o 2ly_n by_o leave_v of_o the_o scripture_n and_o set_v up_o the_o father_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n faith_n 7._o 3ly_n by_o fly_v to_o miracle_n and_o vision_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n opinion_n 8._o 4ly_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a authority_n and_o reputation_n of_o those_o man_n who_o first_o begin_v or_o else_o give_v countenance_n unto_o they_o they_o 9_o 5ly_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o corrupt_a manner_n of_o the_o clergy_n clergy_n 10._o 6ly_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a ignorance_n both_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n people_n 11._o 7ly_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o violence_n and_o persecution_n use_v to_o force_v man_n to_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o prevail_a doctrine_n or_o a_o concealment_n of_o their_o sentiment_n to_o the_o contrary_a contrary_a 12._o this_o corruption_n confess_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o dark_a age_n of_o the_o church_n church_n 13._o that_o which_o the_o romanist_n of_o late_o have_v chief_o urge_v in_o favour_n of_o their_o present_a doctrine_n and_o tradition_n be_v that_o the_o tradition_n which_o they_o now_o embrace_v as_o such_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o own_v as_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n can_v never_o have_v obtain_v such_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n or_o be_v so_o general_o receive_v throughout_o the_o western_a church_n as_o they_o be_v before_o the_o reformation_n have_v they_o not_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n hand_v down_o to_o they_o as_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o doctrine_n receive_v by_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n now_o the_o vanity_n and_o falsehood_n of_o this_o presumption_n be_v here_o show_v by_o many_o instance_n of_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n fact_n 1_o demonstrate_v that_o what_o they_o of_o rome_n at_o present_a hold_n for_o apostolical_a tradition_n or_o as_o a_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v general_o reject_v in_o former_a age_n by_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n or_o at_o the_o least_o by_o the_o prevail_a and_o the_o major_a part_n of_o her_o church_n guide_v and_o whereas_o it_o be_v represent_v by_o they_o as_o a_o thing_n impossible_a that_o the_o western_a church_n or_o the_o prevail_a body_n of_o it_o shall_v in_o one_o age_n embrace_v what_o they_o in_o the_o forego_n do_v reject_v or_o in_o this_o age_n reject_v what_o in_o the_o former_a they_o embrace_v example_n be_v produce_v here_o demonstrate_v that_o this_o have_v actual_o happen_v in_o the_o instance_n of_o eat_v thing_n strangle_v and_o blood_n 6._o chap._n 2._o 2._o 6._o which_o the_o whole_a western_a church_n abominate_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o yet_o do_v practice_v in_o the_o twelve_o and_o follow_a age_n in_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n deny_v by_o the_o western_a church_n till_o the_o thirteen_o century_n 9_o ibid._n ibid._n 9_o and_o almost_o general_o receive_v in_o the_o fifteen_o and_o sixteenth_o century_n in_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o canonical_a and_o apocryphal_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o which_o the_o learned_a of_o the_o western_a church_n accord_v with_o we_o in_o the_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n 2.11_o chap._n 3._o 3._o 2.11_o and_o yet_o do_v anathematise_v our_o doctrine_n in_o the_o sixteenth_o in_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o angel_n fall_v in_o love_n with_o woman_n 8._o chap._n 12._o 12._o 8._o assert_v general_o in_o the_o first_o four_o century_n and_o reject_v in_o the_o five_o to_o omit_v many_o other_o instance_n sufficient_a to_o convince_v we_o that_o what_o the_o romanist_n so_o confident_o offer_v to_o prove_v their_o church_n can_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o innovation_n be_v only_o like_a to_o the_o attempt_n of_o zeno_n to_o prove_v against_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o motion_n but_o for_o the_o far_a manifestation_n of_o the_o vanity_n of_o this_o new_a way_n of_o argue_v a_o facto_fw-la ad_fw-la jus_o from_o what_o they_o do_v at_o present_a practice_n and_o believe_v to_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v and_o practice_v or_o from_o their_o present_a faith_n to_o a_o assurance_n that_o the_o same_o faith_n be_v always_o hold_v in_o all_o precede_a age_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v first_o show_v the_o evil_a and_o pernicious_a consequence_n of_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v second_o i_o shall_v point_v out_o the_o way_n and_o method_n by_o which_o these_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n may_v have_v prevail_v in_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o apostolical_a or_o true_o primitive_a the_o evil_a consequence_n of_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v be_v first_o first_o 2_o that_o it_o give_v the_o jew_n a_o great_a advantage_n against_o the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o christian_a faith_n for_o they_o may_v have_v then_o argue_v and_o still_o may_v with_o as_o much_o plausibility_n against_o our_o lord_n be_v disciple_n and_o the_o first_o christian_n convert_v from_o this_o very_a topick_n as_o do_v the_o romanist_n against_o the_o protestant_n for_o may_v they_o not_o say_v of_o the_o very_a doctrine_n and_o tradition_n which_o they_o have_v general_o receive_v at_o our_o saviour_n be_v advent_v and_o which_o he_o do_v so_o peremptory_o condemn_v and_o caution_n his_o disciple_n to_o beware_v of_o that_o they_o receive_v they_o from_o their_o forefather_n who_o receive_v they_o from_o they_o and_o who_o must_v either_o have_v join_v in_o mistake_v their_o ancestor_n or_o in_o intend_v to_o deceive_v their_o posterity_n of_o which_o two_o thing_n neither_o be_v credible_a may_v not_o they_o say_v that_o the_o tradition_n which_o they_o have_v then_o embrace_v be_v derive_v from_o moses_n and_o that_o their_o forefather_n hand_v they_o down_o from_o he_o to_o they_o and_o that_o the_o then_o present_a general_a reception_n of_o they_o be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o invention_n of_o that_o or_o any_o of_o the_o precede_a age_n but_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n derive_v to_o they_o from_o the_o first_o fountain_n of_o tradition_n may_v they_o not_o have_v ask_v in_o what_o year_n and_o age_n those_o false_a tradition_n and_o doctrine_n enter_v first_o among_o they_o and_o whether_o than_o their_o whole_a church_n must_v not_o have_v conspire_v to_o tell_v a_o lie_n may_v they_o not_o have_v bid_v they_o consider_v the_o notoriousness_n of_o the_o lie_n and_o the_o damage_n ensue_v from_o it_o to_o themselves_o and_o their_o dear_a pledge_n and_o how_o rare_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o find_v a_o man_n much_o less_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o they_o who_o will_v venture_v upon_o such_o a_o wickedness_n may_v they_o not_o have_v add_v that_o their_o church_n and_o people_n be_v scatter_v about_o almost_o through_o every_o nation_n
say_v they_o in_o our_o writing_n 21._o writing_n aug._n de_fw-fr orig_n a_fw-fr l._n 4._o c._n 1._o &_o l._n de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi persev_n c._n 21._o many_o thing_n quae_fw-la possent_fw-la justo_fw-la judicio_fw-la culpari_fw-la which_o just_o may_v be_v blame_v so_o that_o we_o will_v have_v no_o man_n so_o to_o embrace_v all_o our_o say_n as_o to_o follow_v they_o save_v only_o in_o those_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o do_v perceive_v they_o have_v not_o err_v if_o then_o their_o say_n be_v of_o any_o credit_n and_o authority_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o their_o assertion_n that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o be_v man_n subject_a unto_o like_a ignorance_n and_o error_n with_o we_o and_o if_o their_o say_n be_v of_o no_o credit_n much_o less_o can_v they_o be_v own_a as_o the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n and_o yet_o i_o find_v this_o doctrine_n lay_v down_o express_o by_o a_o conceal_a heretic_n sergius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o cyril_n where_o he_o say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 918._o council_n sexto_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la cyrum_n episcop_n council_n to._n 6._o p._n 918._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n be_v a_o law_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o follow_v they_o and_o to_o hold_v all_o that_o they_o have_v write_v to_o the_o least_o tittle_n and_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o even_o from_o the_o five_o century_n the_o say_n of_o the_o father_n begin_v to_o be_v have_v in_o great_a reputation_n and_o about_o the_o eight_o to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v authentic_a and_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v canvas_v and_o determine_v both_o in_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n and_o in_o that_o of_o florence_n chief_o by_o the_o pretend_a saying_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o who_o testimony_n you_o very_o rare_o if_o at_o all_o shall_v find_v this_o just_a exception_n make_v that_o they_o be_v man_n of_o like_a infirmity_n and_o subject_a to_o like_a error_n as_o we_o be_v one_o athanasius_n or_o basil_n one_o nazianzen_n or_o nyssen_n one_o chrysostom_n and_o theodoret_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n one_o hilary_n and_o ambrose_n st._n austin_n jerom_n and_o st._n gregory_n in_o the_o western_a church_n have_v for_o these_o six_o last_o century_n signify_v as_o much_o or_o more_o than_o a_o st._n peter_n or_o st._n paul_n a_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n and_o a_o sed_fw-la contra_fw-la augustinus_n or_o sed_fw-la contra_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la augustinus_n dicit_fw-la through_o the_o whole_a sum_n and_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o schoolman_n have_v pass_v for_o the_o decision_n of_o a_o question_n touch_v faith_n or_o manner_n how_o easy_a be_v it_o then_o for_o error_n to_o come_v in_o under_o the_o vmbrage_n of_o these_o venerable_a name_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v how_o many_o spurious_a piece_n have_v usurp_v their_o name_n which_o the_o great_a ignorance_n of_o latter_a age_n can_v not_o distinguish_v from_o their_o genuine_a work_n how_o many_o of_o their_o genuine_a work_n be_v horrible_o corrupt_v and_o how_o fruitful_a many_o of_o those_o father_n be_v in_o there_o invention_n and_o how_o positive_a they_o sometime_o be_v in_o deliver_v that_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v nothing_o less_o for_o instance_n who_o that_o read_v st._n austin_n dispute_v against_o the_o pelagian_o can_v doubt_v if_o he_o believe_v he_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o imputation_n of_o original_a sin_n be_v universal_o receive_v by_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o on_o this_o account_n the_o whole_a church_n baptise_a infant_n and_o yet_o petavius_n iuform_v we_o 18._o dogm_n theol._n to._n 4._o pt_n 2._o l._n 14._o c._n 2._o haeret._n fabul_n l._n 5._o c._n 18._o p._n 292._o quid_fw-la festinat_fw-la innocens_fw-la aetas_fw-la ad_fw-la remissionem_fw-la peccatorum_fw-la tertul._n de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n 18._o that_o the_o greek_a father_n scarce_o speak_v any_o thing_n about_o it_o yea_o in_o that_o very_a age_n theodoret_n express_o deny_v it_o put_v the_o question_n thus_o if_o this_o be_v the_o only_a work_n of_o baptism_n to_o cleanse_v from_o sin_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d why_o do_v we_o baptise_v child_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o it_o and_o in_o his_o comment_n on_o rom._n 5.13_o he_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o every_o one_o die_v for_o his_o own_o sin_n and_o not_o for_o that_o of_o his_o fore_n father_n chrysostom_n on_o the_o same_o place_n say_v 73._o in_o v._o 19_o to._n 3._o hom._n 10._o p._n 73._o that_o for_o we_o to_o be_v mortal_a on_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n be_v no_o absurdity_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o by_o his_o transgression_n another_o shall_v become_v a_o sinner_n for_o if_o he_o do_v not_o personal_o sin_n 1._o cap._n 1._o neither_o can_v he_o deserve_v punishment_n gennadius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a doctrine_n which_o pass_v still_o among_o the_o work_n of_o st._n austin_n place_v this_o as_o one_o that_o that_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o son._n michael_n psellus_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 157._o cap._n theol._n c._n 10._o p._n 157._o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n teach_v that_o the_o spirit_n proceed_v only_o from_o the_o father_n 1._o l._n 2._o c._n 1._o but_o not_o from_o the_o son._n to_o omit_v many_o other_o instance_n collect_v by_o the_o learned_a dally_n in_o that_o elaborate_a treatise_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o father_n which_o make_v it_o needless_a to_o discourse_v further_o on_o this_o head_n for_o if_o the_o true_a father_n be_v not_o only_o subject_a to_o many_o and_o great_a error_n in_o their_o private_a sentiment_n but_o also_o unto_o manifold_a mistake_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o many_o of_o their_o work_n have_v be_v unhappy_o corrupt_v and_o many_o spurious_a piece_n have_v be_v impose_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o instead_o of_o their_o authority_n man_n often_o have_v rely_v on_o a_o impostor_n a_o ignorant_a monk_n or_o perhaps_o a_o heretic_n how_o easy_a be_v it_o in_o the_o dark_a age_n of_o the_o church_n for_o error_n to_o come_v in_o at_o this_o door_n when_o too_o much_o veneration_n be_v by_o all_o give_v to_o they_o and_o their_o dictate_v pass_v for_o oracle_n again_o again_o 8_o new_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n may_v obtain_v by_o fly_v from_o the_o scripture_n to_o miracle_n and_o vision_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n that_o a_o prevail_a power_n do_v attend_v these_o miraculous_a operation_n even_o when_o they_o be_v perform_v only_o by_o satan_n and_o his_o minister_n we_o shall_v be_v full_o convince_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o our_o lord_n foretell_v of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o false_a christ_n that_n shall_v come_v after_o he_o they_o shall_v work_v sign_n and_o miracle_n so_o great_a as_o to_o deceive_v 24.23_o matth._n 24.23_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o very_a elect._n st._n 2.9_o 2_o thes_n 2.9_o paul_n that_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n and_o his_o follower_n shall_v be_v effect_v by_o the_o come_n of_o satan_n with_o all_o power_n sign_n 14._o rev._n 13.13_o 14._o and_o lie_v wonder_n st._n john_n of_o the_o apocalyptick_a beast_n that_o he_o shall_v do_v great_a sign_n and_o deceive_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o sign_n give_v he_o to_o do_v that_o at_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o christianity_n the_o heathen_n do_v oppose_v it_o from_o this_o topic_a viz._n the_o sign_n and_o wonder_n which_o have_v be_v perform_v by_o their_o heathen_a deity_n say_v frustra_fw-la tantum_fw-la arrogas_fw-la christo_fw-la in_o vain_a you_o arrogate_v so_o much_o to_o christ_n for_o we_o have_v often_o know_v that_o other_o god_n have_v give_v medicine_n to_o and_o heal_v the_o infirmity_n of_o many_o so_o the_o heathen_a in_o 28._o in_o arnob._n l._n 1._o p._n 28._o arnobius_n so_o 417._o so_o apud_fw-la orig._n l._n 8._o p._n 407_o 416_o 417._o celsus_n so_o 7._o so_o apud_fw-la minute_n p._n 7._o caelius_n and_o compare_v the_o miracle_n of_o apollonius_n tyanaeus_n and_o of_o apuleus_n with_o those_o of_o christ_n 512._o christ_n lact._n l._n 5_o c._n 3._o aug._n ep._n 4._o hieronim_n apud_fw-la euseb_n p._n 512._o quorum_fw-la majora_fw-la contendunt_fw-la esse_fw-la opera_fw-la and_o contend_v they_o be_v great_a than_o any_o do_v by_o he_o that_o etc._n that_o act_n 8.9_o 10._o just_a in_o apol_n 2._o p._n 69._o cyril_n hier._n cat_n 6._o p._n 53_o 54_o etc._n etc._n simon_n magus_n mighty_o prevail_v by_o they_o and_o obtain_v almost_o wherever_o he_o come_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o a_o
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lay_v the_o first_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n and_o so_o they_o need_v miracle_n to_o prove_v what_o they_o pretend_v to_o receive_v from_o god_n but_o as_o for_o we_o now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o introduce_v nothing_o of_o ourselves_o but_o only_o speak_v those_o thing_n which_o we_o receive_v from_o they_o and_o we_o go_v not_o about_o to_o persuade_v man_n by_o our_o own_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o afford_v man_n assurance_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o we_o say_v from_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v then_o do_v by_o those_o who_o do_v indite_v the_o scripture_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o for_o this_o cause_n miracle_n be_v not_o now_o do_v now_o this_o be_v the_o very_a answer_n of_o the_o protestant_n when_o by_o the_o romanist_n they_o be_v call_v upon_o to_o show_v their_o miracle_n and_o it_o strike_v confusion_n upon_o this_o pretence_n of_o that_o church_n accuse_v they_o of_o new_a doctrine_n if_o they_o have_v any_o which_o be_v now_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o miracle_n 2_o the_o father_n add_v that_o miracle_n have_v thus_o cease_v the_o devil_n be_v to_o set_v up_o by_o they_o to_o draw_v man_n off_o from_o the_o true_a faith_n to_o infidelity_n or_o to_o corrupt_v that_o truth_n god_n have_v already_o establish_v by_o sufficient_a miracle_n 266._o hom._n in_o matth._n ad_fw-la huet_n p._n 265._o 266._o thus_o origen_n declare_v of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n that_o he_o be_v to_o appear_v for_o the_o deception_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v perish_v with_o all_o power_n sign_n and_o lie_a wonder_n and_o all_o deceivableness_n of_o unrighteousness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d imitate_v all_o the_o miracle_n do_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n the_o author_n of_o the_o imperfect_a commentary_n on_o st._n matthew_n say_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n true_a prophet_n be_v know_v from_o false_a by_o this_o that_o the_o sign_n do_v by_o the_o first_o be_v profitable_a those_o do_v by_o the_o other_o be_v unprofitable_a but_o see_v now_o the_o time_n will_v come_v ut_fw-la etiam_fw-la ex_fw-la parte_fw-la bona_fw-la faciendorum_fw-la signorum_fw-la diabolo_fw-it detur_fw-la potestas_fw-la 75._o hom._n 19_o p._n 75._o that_o the_o power_n of_o work_v good_a sign_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o devil_n we_o must_v inquire_v whether_o the_o sign_n be_v necessary_a or_o unnecessary_a as_o to_o the_o time_n for_o if_o christ_n do_v his_o miracle_n propter_fw-la confirmationem_fw-la infidelium_fw-la for_o confirmation_n of_o unbeliever_n manifestum_fw-la est_fw-la quia_fw-la modo_fw-la cum_fw-la nullus_fw-la sit_fw-la infidelis_fw-la faciendorum_fw-la miraculorum_fw-la necessitas_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la it_o be_v manifest_a that_o now_o that_o there_o be_v no_o unbeliever_n among_o we_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o do_v miracle_n and_o again_o former_o say_v he_o christian_n do_v miracle_n full_a not_o of_o admiration_n only_o but_o advantage_n and_o by_o these_o true_a christian_n be_v know_v from_o false_a 173._o hom._n 49_o p._n 173._o nunc_fw-la autem_fw-la signorum_fw-la operatio_fw-la omnino_fw-la levata_fw-la est_fw-la magis_fw-la autem_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la eos_fw-la invenitur_fw-la qui_fw-la falsi_fw-la sunt_fw-la christiani_n fieri_fw-la ficta_fw-la but_o now_o the_o work_n of_o miracle_n be_v whole_o minish_v and_o the_o do_v of_o feign_a one_o be_v chief_o find_v among_o false_a christian_n as_o st._n peter_n in_o clement_n say_v antichristo_fw-la enim_fw-la plena_fw-la signorum_fw-la faciendorum_fw-la est_fw-la danda_fw-la potestas_fw-la for_o the_o full_a power_n of_o do_v miracle_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o antichrist_n and_o a_o three_o time_n upon_o those_o word_n false_a christ_n and_o prophet_n shall_v arise_v and_o work_v great_a sign_n he_o comment_n thus_o 178._o p._n 178._o they_o shall_v work_v not_o vain_a and_o unprofitable_a sign_n as_o the_o minister_n of_o satan_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v but_o great_a full_a and_o profitable_a sign_n quae_fw-la sancti_fw-la facere_fw-la solent_fw-la which_o the_o saint_n use_v to_o do_v for_o whilst_o say_v he_o there_o be_v a_o call_n man_n from_o infidelity_n to_o faith_n the_o servant_n of_o christ_n do_v miracle_n because_o these_o testimony_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o their_o divine_a vocation_n that_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o doctrine_n may_v be_v commend_v by_o miracle_n but_o this_o call_v cease_v the_o seduction_n call_v man_n back_o from_o faith_n to_o infidelity_n will_v begin_v and_o then_o say_v he_o tradenda_fw-la sunt_fw-la seductionis_fw-la adjutoria_fw-la diabolo_fw-it id_fw-la est_fw-la potestas_fw-la faciendorum_fw-la signorum_fw-la the_o instrument_n of_o seduction_n that_o be_v the_o power_n of_o work_a sign_n be_v to_o be_v give_v up_o to_o the_o devil_n that_o by_o sign_n and_o prodigy_n he_o may_v commend_v his_o lie_n for_o truth_n and_o therefore_o now_o we_o must_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o man_n miracle_n but_o their_o fruit_n a_o good_a conversation_n 77._o hom._n 19_o p._n 74_o 77._o and_o a_o true_a confession_n and_o inquire_v si_fw-la confessio_fw-la ejus_fw-la conveniat_fw-la cum_fw-la scripture_n if_o his_o confession_n agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n for_o if_o so_o he_o be_v a_o good_a christian_a otherwise_o he_o be_v a_o false_a one_o 16._o in_o deut._n q._n 12._o quaecunquetalia_fw-la fiunt_fw-la ideo_fw-la sunt_fw-la approbanda_fw-la quia_fw-la in_o catholica_fw-la fiunt_fw-la non_fw-la ideo_fw-la ipsa_fw-la manifestatur_fw-la catholica_fw-la quia_fw-la haec_fw-la in_o ea_fw-la fiunt_fw-la de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccl._n c._n 16._o and_o in_o like_a manner_n theodoret_n instruct_v we_o not_o to_o regard_v the_o miracle_n of_o man_n when_o they_o teach_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thing_n contrary_a to_o godliness_n and_o st._n austin_n frequent_o appeal_v from_o they_o to_o the_o scripture_n for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a church_n say_v these_o wonder_n do_v not_o manifest_v the_o church_n be_v catholic_n wherein_n they_o be_v perform_v but_o the_o holy_a scripture_n let_v then_o the_o donatist_n show_v we_o their_o scripture_n for_o these_o be_v the_o strength_n and_o firmness_n of_o our_o cause_n 3_o they_o teach_v that_o therefore_o god_n have_v forewarn_v we_o not_o to_o regard_v and_o not_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o they_o or_o to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o sufficient_a to_o establish_v any_o new_a doctrine_n for_o say_v st._n austin_n if_o some_o miracle_n be_v wrought_v by_o heretic_n magis_fw-la cavere_fw-la debemus_fw-la we_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o more_o cautious_a because_o our_o lord_n christ_n have_v say_v that_o there_o shall_v come_v deceiver_n who_o shall_v work_v such_o miracle_n as_o to_o deceive_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a 16._o lib._n de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccl._n c._n 16._o the_o very_a elect_n he_o add_v by_o way_n of_o vehement_a commendation_n this_o behold_v i_o have_v foretell_v you_o whence_o the_o apostle_n admonish_v we_o say_v now_o the_o spirit_n manifest_o teach_v that_o in_o the_o late_a time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n give_v heed_n to_o seduce_a spirit_n &_o doctrinis_fw-la daemoniorum_fw-la and_o to_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n the_o same_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o thirteen_o treatise_n upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n bring_v in_o the_o donatist_n object_v thus_o pontius_n wrought_v a_o miracle_n donatus_n pray_v and_o god_n answer_v he_o from_o heaven_n and_o his_o reply_n to_o it_o be_v this_o contra_fw-la istos_fw-la 122._o to._n 9_o p._n 122._o ut_fw-la sic_fw-la loquar_fw-la mirabilarios_fw-la cautum_fw-la i_o fecit_fw-la deus_fw-la meus_fw-la my_o god_n have_v caution_v i_o against_o those_o miracle-monger_n by_o say_v in_o the_o late_a time_n false_a prophet_n shall_v arise_v do_v sign_n and_o wonder_n behold_v i_o have_v foretell_v you_o therefore_o our_o bridegroom_n have_v warn_v we_o quia_fw-la &_o miraculis_fw-la decipi_fw-la non_fw-la debemus_fw-la that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o miracle_n and_o in_o his_o second_o book_n on_o the_o sermon_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o mount_n he_o say_v our_o lord_n have_v admonish_v we_o not_o to_o be_v deceive_v with_o such_o thing_n conceive_v the_o invisible_a wisdom_n to_o be_v there_o where_o we_o see_v a_o visible_a miracle_n say_v many_o shall_v say_v in_o that_o day_n lord_n have_v we_o not_o in_o thy_o name_n cast_v out_o devil_n and_o do_v many_o wondrous_a work_n let_v such_o a_o one_o read_v what_o the_o magician_n of_o egypt_n do_v against_o moses_n 1173._o to._n 4._o p._n 1172_o 1173._o or_o what_o our_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o false_a prophet_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v unto_o you_o here_o be_v christ_n believe_v he_o not_o for_o many_o false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n shall_v arise_v and_o do_v mighty_a sign_n and_o yet_o that_o miracle_n pretend_v to_o be_v do_v after_o these_o time_n be_v urge_v to_o countenance_n and_o have_v be_v use_v to_o introduce_v and_o promote_v romish_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n be_v
depart_v this_o world_n and_o to_o appear_v before_o their_o righteous_a judge_n so_o much_o abound_v this_o be_v the_o method_n which_o the_o arian_n use_v for_o propagation_n of_o their_o heresy_n 118._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 27_o p._n 118._o for_o socrates_n inform_v we_o that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o constantius_n the_o persecution_n fall_v upon_o the_o orthodox_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d through_o all_o the_o city_n of_o the_o east_n that_o they_o be_v banish_v from_o their_o church_n and_o be_v afflict_v with_o all_o kind_n of_o torment_n and_o that_o the_o force_v then_o use_v be_v no_o less_o than_o former_o be_v exercise_v by_o heathen_a emperor_n to_o compel_v christian_n to_o worship_n idol_n and_o when_o after_o the_o death_n of_o constantine_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n fall_v into_o his_o hand_n he_o use_v the_o like_a severity_n there_o also_o now_o the_o direful_a effect_n of_o this_o persecution_n appear_v not_o only_o in_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o great_a hosius_n 127._o ib._n c._n 31._o p._n 127._o who_o by_o this_o violence_n be_v constrain_v to_o subscribe_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n but_o even_o in_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o church_n governor_n 9_o theodoret_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o soz._n l._n 4._o c._n 9_o for_o when_o constantius_n the_o more_o effectual_o to_o move_v pope_n liberius_n to_o consent_v to_o the_o condemnation_n of_o athanasius_n tell_v he_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o whole_a empire_n have_v condemn_v he_o as_o a_o wicked_a man_n liberius_n answer_v that_o they_o have_v do_v this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n sozom._n ibid._n out_o of_o fear_n of_o he_o and_o the_o dishonour_n which_o he_o threaten_v to_o they_o and_o the_o same_o motive_n after_o a_o little_a exile_n prevail_v with_o he_o also_o moreover_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o meet_v at_o ariminum_n declare_v for_o the_o nicene_n faith_n as_o be_v that_o which_o they_o can_v not_o alter_v unless_o they_o will_v prove_v themselves_o spurious_a child_n and_o accuser_n of_o the_o father_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v carry_v thence_o to_o nica_n in_o thracia_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 18._o theodoret_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 15_o 16_o 18._o they_o be_v terrify_v consent_v to_o expunge_v the_o word_n of_o substance_n and_o consubstantial_a and_o only_o to_o assert_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o christ_n be_v like_a in_o substance_n to_o the_o father_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d some_o out_o of_o fear_n and_o other_o out_o of_o ignorance_n subscribe_v st._n hilary_n inform_v we_o 482._o fragm_n p._n 482._o that_o the_o bishop_n meet_v at_o ariminum_n be_v tire_v out_o with_o long_a delay_n &_o minis_fw-la imperatoris_fw-la perterriti_fw-la damnarunt_fw-la integram_fw-la fidem_fw-la quam_fw-la antea_fw-la defendebant_fw-la &_o susceperunt_fw-la perfidiam_fw-la quam_fw-la antea_fw-la damnaverant_fw-la and_o terrify_v with_o the_o threat_n of_o the_o emperor_n condemn_v that_o faith_n they_o have_v before_o defend_v and_o receive_v that_o falsehood_n which_o they_o have_v before_o condemn_v sozomen_n also_o tell_v we_o of_o three_o hundred_o western_a bishop_n meet_v at_o milan_n who_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 9_o hist_o eccles_n l._n 4._o cap._n 9_o either_o out_o of_o fear_n or_o fraud_n or_o ignorance_n consent_v to_o the_o deposition_n of_o athanasius_n and_o this_o doubtless_o 6._o commonit_fw-la c._n 6._o give_v oceasion_n to_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n to_o say_v that_o cuncti_fw-la prope_fw-la latini_n sermonis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la 59_o epist_n ad_fw-la pam._n adv_o error_n joh._n hieros_n f._n 59_o almost_o all_o the_o western_a bishop_n be_v by_o fraud_n or_o force_n deceive_v and_o that_o the_o poison_n of_o arianism_n pene_fw-la orbem_fw-la totum_fw-la contaminaverat_fw-la have_v defile_v almost_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o jerom_n to_o complain_v that_o it_o have_v possess_v all_o the_o east_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a world_n arianum_n se_fw-la esse_fw-la miratus_fw-la est_fw-la admire_v that_o it_o be_v become_v arian_n 〈◊〉_d to_o nazionzen_n to_o confess_v that_o 387._o orat._n in_o athan._n quae_fw-la est_fw-la or._n 21._o p._n 387._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d except_o a_o very_a few_o which_o either_o because_o of_o their_o virtue_n resist_v or_o for_o their_o obscurity_n be_v contemn_v all_o obey_v the_o time_n some_o be_v ringleader_n in_o the_o impiety_n some_o be_v circumvent_v by_o fear_n or_o gain_n flattery_n or_o ignorance_n and_o to_o omit_v the_o complaint_n of_o theodoret_n 142._o ep._n 142._o that_o in_o the_o ephesine_fw-la council_n style_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d most_o of_o the_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v move_v to_o consent_v by_o force_n and_o by_o their_o subscription_n confirm_v a_o new_a heresy_n 17._o socr._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 17._o to_o omit_v the_o persecution_n of_o valens_n which_o expel_v say_v socrates_n almost_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n out_o of_o their_o see_v and_o where_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o valiant_a have_v such_o ill_a influence_n upon_o the_o people_n that_o they_o all_o turn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 21._o lib._n 6._o c._n 21._o from_o their_o former_a sentiment_n to_o arianism_n to_o omit_v i_o say_v these_o instance_n it_o be_v a_o wonder_n to_o conceive_v what_o force_n the_o edict_n of_o basiliscus_n have_v to_o engage_v the_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n of_o that_o age_n to_o renounce_v and_o anathematise_v the_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n basiliscus_n in_o his_o encyclical_a epistle_n command_v all_o bishop_n to_o be_v content_a with_o the_o nicene_n faith_n and_o to_o anathematise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 487._o evagr._fw-la hist_n eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o p._n 336_o 487._o all_o thing_n do_v and_o speak_v in_o the_o synod_n of_o chalcedon_n about_o the_o definition_n of_o faith_n or_o exposition_n of_o the_o symbol_n to_o subscribe_v to_o his_o epistle_n and_o whole_o to_o reject_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n threaten_v deposition_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n who_o shall_v refuse_v obedience_n to_o his_o command_n 338._o ibid._n c._n 5._o p._n 338._o whereupon_o five_o hundred_o bishop_n present_o subscribe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d condemn_v the_o epistle_n of_o pope_n leo_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o chalcedon_n among_o they_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n profess_v to_o the_o emperor_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o they_o subscribe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o all_o readiness_n and_o gladness_n and_o yet_o quick_o after_o the_o death_n of_o basiliscus_n they_o beg_v pardon_n for_o so_o do_v of_o acacius_n allege_v that_o they_o subscribe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 9_o ibid._n cap._n 9_o not_o willing_o but_o of_o necessity_n consent_v by_o their_o word_n and_o write_n but_o not_o with_o their_o heart_n and_o as_o this_o force_n and_o violence_n have_v have_v this_o fatal_a influence_n on_o many_o to_o deny_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o embrace_v or_o at_o the_o least_o profess_v the_o contrary_a so_o have_v it_o as_o effectual_o prevail_v on_o other_o to_o conceal_v the_o truth_n or_o not_o appear_v in_o its_o defence_n when_o they_o be_v inward_o convince_v of_o it_o lest_o they_o shall_v pull_v a_o storm_n upon_o their_o head_n and_o shall_v expose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o censure_n of_o prevail_a person_n and_o to_o the_o fury_n of_o their_o enemy_n thus_o sozomen_n inform_v we_o 10._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 10._o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o fear_v of_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n both_o the_o east_n and_o west_n seem_v to_o agree_v in_o the_o faith._n theodoret_n inform_v that_o there_o be_v some_o in_o his_o time_n who_o hold_v the_o truth_n of_o apostolical_a doctrine_n 135._o ep._n 135._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o fear_v the_o power_n of_o their_o governor_n they_o dare_v not_o publish_v it_o they_o sigh_v and_o groan_v for_o the_o increase_n of_o evil_n but_o yet_o they_o be_v carry_v away_o with_o the_o author_n of_o they_o thus_o say_v he_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v with_o thou_o o_o bishop_n romulus_n thou_o be_v sound_a in_o the_o faith_n but_o only_o out_o of_o fear_n thou_o serve_v the_o time_n isidore_n peleusiota_n also_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 126._o l._n 5._o ep._n &_o ep._n 126._o according_a to_o the_o apostolic_a rule_n but_o they_o dare_v not_o open_v their_o mouth_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v afraid_a of_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o wicked_a 309._o monotessaron_n p._n 309._o zacharias_n chrysopolitanus_n say_v sunt_fw-la nonnulli_fw-la imo_fw-la forsitan_fw-la multi_fw-la there_o be_v some_o yea_o perhaps_o many_o who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o berengarius_fw-la and_o yet_o condemn_v he_o with_o the_o church_n which_o without_o doubt_n they_o
in_o 2._o ad_fw-la tim._n p._n 155._o or_o espencaeus_fw-la a_o romanist_n confess_v that_o they_o defend_v it_o daemonum_fw-la spectris_fw-la &_o muliebribus_fw-la somniis_fw-la with_o diabolical_a apparition_n and_o old_a wife_n dream_n especial_o when_o as_o he_o there_o say_v this_o we_o see_v in_o the_o very_a synod_n which_o approve_v and_o urge_v in_o confirmation_n of_o it_o the_o tale_n of_o constantine_n leprosy_n and_o of_o his_o baptism_n by_o pope_n sylvester_n 459._o def._n constant_a contr_n baril_n c._n 10_o 11._o adversus_fw-la spalat_n c._n 65._o p._n 458_o 459._o and_o of_o the_o image_n of_o paul_n and_o peter_n produce_v then_o to_o he_o the_o tale_n of_o the_o image_n send_v to_o agbarus_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n at_o beryth_n and_o that_o infamous_a tale_n of_o the_o old_a fornicate_a monk_n all_o confute_v and_o expose_v by_o learned_a crakanthorp_n and_o a_o late_a 23._o late_a cap._n 5._o p._n 22_o 23._o excellent_a discourse_n of_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n if_o irenaeus_n can_v so_o early_o pretend_v to_o a_o testimony_n of_o all_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n for_o a_o matter_n of_o apparent_a falsehood_n if_o other_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o century_n can_v frame_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n from_o such_o a_o weak_a allusion_n to_o a_o prophetic_a say_v i_o hope_v the_o say_n of_o one_o or_o two_o doctor_n in_o the_o follow_a age_n can_v be_v reasonable_o suppose_v to_o amount_v to_o any_o certain_a proof_n of_o the_o tradition_n or_o doctrine_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o their_o testimony_n in_o such_o case_n in_o which_o they_o be_v most_o proper_o testator_n or_o relater_n of_o church_n history_n and_o of_o tradition_n receive_v from_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n prove_v so_o uncertain_a and_o so_o alien_a from_o truth_n less_o credit_n must_v be_v give_v to_o they_o in_o those_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n of_o manner_n in_o which_o they_o only_o give_v their_o judgement_n without_o pretend_v to_o apostolical_a tradition_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o say_v the_o patron_n of_o oral_a tradition_n confess_v and_o declare_v that_o they_o rely_v not_o on_o they_o as_o doctor_n and_o divine_n but_o as_o witness_n of_o tradition_n only_o moreover_o it_o be_v the_o constant_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n father_n 6_o since_o the_o four_o century_n that_o our_o saviour_n twice_o penetrate_v with_o his_o body_n through_o the_o door_n where_o the_o disciple_n be_v assemble_v locum_fw-la joh._n 20.19_o 26._o with_fw-mi maldonat_fw-la in_fw-la locum_fw-la because_o he_o come_v twice_o to_o they_o say_v st._n john_n the_o door_n be_v shut_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o whereas_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o phrase_n do_v not_o infer_v this_o penetration_n any_o more_o than_o my_o say_n i_o come_v into_o the_o college_n the_o gate_n be_v shut_v import_v that_o with_o my_o body_n i_o pierce_v through_o the_o college_n gate_n it_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o enforce_v we_o to_o conclude_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o by_o his_o power_n open_v the_o door_n or_o come_v in_o any_o other_o way_n and_o whosoever_o serious_o consider_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n will_v find_v good_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o christ_n do_v not_o thus_o penetrate_v through_o the_o door_n as_o they_o imagine_v for_o the_o apostle_n do_v inform_v we_o ver_fw-la 20._o that_o christ_n when_o he_o be_v come_v among_o they_o show_v they_o his_o hand_n and_o his_o foot_n he_o therefore_o purposely_o appear_v to_o convince_v they_o that_o he_o be_v rise_v in_o the_o same_o body_n in_o which_o he_o suffer_v and_o which_o he_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o sepulchre_n they_o say_v st._n luke_n be_v trouble_v at_o his_o appearance_n 39_o luk._n xxiv_o 38_o 39_o and_o think_v that_o they_o have_v see_v a_o spirit_n to_o remove_v which_o imagination_n our_o lord_n speak_v to_o they_o thus_o why_o be_v you_o trouble_v and_o why_o do_v such_o reason_n rise_v up_o in_o your_o heart_n see_v my_o hand_n and_o my_o foot_n that_o it_o be_v i_o myself_o handle_v i_o and_o see_v for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o see_v i_o have_v st._n john_n inform_v we_o that_o his_o second_o appearance_n when_o the_o door_n be_v shut_v be_v design_v particular_o to_o convince_v st._n thomas_n of_o the_o same_o truth_n and_o to_o confirm_v the_o resurrection_n of_o his_o proper_a body_n to_o he_o he_o speak_v thus_o reach_v hither_o thy_o finger_n 27._o joh._n â—x_n 27._o and_o behold_v my_o hand_n and_o reach_v hither_o thy_o hand_n and_o thrust_v it_o into_o my_o side_n and_o be_v not_o faithless_a but_o believe_v whereas_o have_v christ_n penetrate_v with_o his_o body_n through_o the_o door_n at_o both_o these_o appearance_n and_o so_o have_v enter_v in_o to_o they_o after_o the_o manner_n not_o of_o a_o body_n but_o a_o spirit_n he_o have_v do_v that_o which_o must_v have_v stagger_v their_o faith_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o design_v to_o confirm_v they_o in_o it_o for_o notwithstanding_o any_o thing_n they_o seem_v to_o see_v or_o feel_v they_o can_v not_o well_o believe_v he_o have_v true_a flesh_n and_o bone_n and_o be_v no_o spirit_n have_v they_o believe_v and_o know_v he_o even_o then_o have_v thus_o penetrate_v through_o their_o door_n and_o therefore_o have_v do_v that_o which_o only_a spirit_n and_o no_o true_a flesh_n and_o bone_n can_v do_v and_o if_o you_o here_o refer_v this_o action_n with_o the_o father_n to_o christ_n almighty_a power_n why_o may_v not_o his_o disciple_n if_o they_o do_v the_o like_a mistrust_v that_o by_o the_o selfsame_a power_n he_o who_o do_v this_o may_v make_v that_o body_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v flesh_n and_o bone_n and_o print_n of_o wound_n when_o it_o have_v not_o when_o our_o roman_a doctor_n shall_v have_v answer_v this_o scruple_n 2._o pseudo-justin_n nazianz._n chrysostom_n st._n jerom_n austin_n euthymius_n apud_fw-la maldonatum_fw-la in_o matth._n xxviij_o 2._o i_o shall_v pay_v great_a reverence_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o and_o the_o ensue_a century_n touch_v this_o matter_n but_o till_o then_o i_o shall_v continue_v as_o much_o to_o scruple_n christ_n penetration_n with_o his_o body_n through_o the_o door_n as_o i_o do_v that_o other_o fine_a invention_n of_o some_o of_o the_o same_o father_n that_o our_o lord_n body_n at_o his_o resurrection_n penetrate_v through_o the_o stone_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o instance_n there_o be_v two_o celebrate_v in_o church-history_n which_o be_v abundant_o sufficient_a to_o discover_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o pretence_n to_o tradition_n in_o such_o case_n even_o according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o most_o learned_a romanist_n the_o first_o be_v the_o know_a story_n of_o the_o phoenix_n phoenix_n 7_o that_o solitary_a bird_n which_o have_v no_o other_o of_o its_o kind_a and_o which_o be_v propagate_v only_o by_o a_o worm_n arise_v out_o of_o its_o burn_a ash_n 85._o p._n 34_o 35._o de_fw-fr resur_n carn_n c._n 13._o catech._n 18._o p._n 213_o 214._o ancorat_n c._n 85._o as_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o first_o century_n by_o clemens_n romanus_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n which_o use_v to_o be_v public_o read_v in_o the_o church_n by_o tertullian_n in_o the_o three_o century_n in_o the_o four_o century_n by_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d clemens_n and_o many_o other_o do_v relate_v it_o and_o bid_v we_o not_o disbelive_v it_o epiphanius_n not_o only_o introduce_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n who_o fame_n have_v come_v to_o many_o of_o the_o faithful_a but_o he_o triumph_v over_o the_o jew_n with_o this_o question_n 11._o physic_n c._n 11._o why_o shall_v you_o not_o believe_v our_o lord_n resurrection_n in_o three_o day_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d when_o a_o bird_n be_v restore_v to_o life_n in_o three_o day_n st._n ambrose_n say_v 565._o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la resur_n p._n 39_o vide_fw-la etiam_fw-la hexam_n l._n 5._o c._n 23._o &_o in_o ps_n 118._o p._n 565._o hoc_fw-la relatione_fw-la crebra_fw-la &_o scripturarum_fw-la authoritate_fw-la cognovimus_fw-la we_o know_v this_o by_o frequent_a relation_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o say_v as_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o father_n who_o apply_v that_o say_v of_o the_o psalmist_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o just_a shall_v flourish_v as_o a_o palmtree_n 12._o ps_n xcij_o 12._o to_o this_o bird_n because_o the_o same_o greek_a word_n signify_v both_o a_o palmtree_n and_o a_o phoenix_n 54._o dion_n p._n 49._o renasci_fw-la constat_fw-la apud_fw-la hieron_n tom._n 4._o f._n 47._o b._n l._n 5._o c._n 7._o p._n 246._o carmen_fw-la de_fw-la
chalcedon_n 1._o can_v 1._o 2._o can._n 2._o and_o afterward_o by_o that_o in_o trullo_n and_o therefore_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god._n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n instruct_v his_o catecumen_n that_o the_o apostle_n and_o james_n the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v write_v a_o catholic_n epistle_n to_o the_o gentile_n to_o teach_v they_o to_o abstain_v from_o thing_n offer_v to_o idol_n thing_n strangle_v and_o from_o blood_n and_o then_o he_o add_v cibis_fw-la catech._n 4._o p._n 34._o c._n de_fw-fr cibis_fw-la that_o they_o who_o lick_v up_o the_o blood_n of_o beast_n and_o spare_v not_o to_o eat_v thing_n strangle_v be_v like_a to_o wild_a beast_n and_o dog_n these_o say_v he_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d institution_n touch_v meat_n which_o it_o behoove_v you_o to_o observe_v in_o the_o five_o century_n st._n jerom_n declare_v 245._o in_o ezek._n 45._o p._n 245._o that_o according_a to_o the_o letter_n the_o decree_n contain_v in_o the_o fifteen_o of_o the_o act_n oblige_v every_o christian_a not_o to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o any_o dead_a sheep_n or_o cattle_n quorum_fw-la nequaquam_fw-la sanguis_fw-la effusus_fw-la est_fw-la who_o blood_n be_v not_o pour_v forth_o and_o chrysostom_n on_o the_o place_n say_v these_o constitution_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o they_o concern_v the_o body_n yet_o be_v they_o necessary_a to_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o six_o century_n the_o second_o council_n of_o orleans_n declare_v 20._o a._n d._n 536._o can_n 20._o that_o they_o who_o eat_v of_o that_o which_o be_v choke_v by_o any_o disease_n or_o chance_n or_o kill_v by_o the_o bite_n of_o beast_n shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o any_o person_n after_o this_o diligent_a sanction_n 22._o can._n 22._o do_v not_o observe_v these_o thing_n reos_fw-la se_fw-la divinitatis_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o fraternitatis_fw-la judicio_fw-la futuros_fw-la esse_fw-la cognoscant_fw-la let_v they_o know_v they_o shall_v be_v guilty_a both_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o brotherhood_n in_o the_o seven_o century_n this_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o six_o general_n council_n hold_v in_o trullo_n in_o these_o word_n 67._o can._n 67._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v command_v we_o to_o abstain_v from_o blood_n thing_n strangle_v and_o from_o fornication_n he_o therefore_o who_o attempt_v to_o eat_v the_o blood_n of_o any_o creature_n any_o way_n if_o he_o be_v a_o clerk_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v 19_o cap._n 18_o 19_o if_o he_o be_v a_o layman_n let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v in_o the_o penitential_a of_o theodorus_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n we_o have_v this_o rule_n prescribe_v have_v thou_o eat_v that_o which_o die_v of_o itself_o or_o be_v tear_v by_o beast_n thou_o must_v do_v penance_n forty_o day_n if_o thou_o have_v eat_v blood_n thou_o must_v do_v likewise_o now_o of_o this_o theodorus_n rabanus_n do_v inform_v we_o 200._o ep._n ad_fw-la humbert_n apud_fw-la regin_v de_fw-fr discip_n eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 200._o that_o he_o be_v full_o instruct_v in_o the_o custom_n both_o of_o the_o eastern_a and_o the_o western_a church_n and_o that_o he_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o nothing_o which_o be_v then_o observe_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o roman_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v rational_o conclude_v that_o what_o he_o thus_o prescribe_v be_v only_a that_o which_o be_v observe_v both_o in_o the_o east_n and_o western_a church_n in_o the_o eigth_n century_n gregory_n the_o three_o who_o be_v make_v pope_n a._n 30._o can._n poenit_fw-la c._n 30._o d._n 731._o put_v this_o among_o his_o penitential_a canon_n that_o he_o who_o have_v eat_v that_o which_o die_v of_o itself_o if_o he_o do_v this_o ignorant_o shall_v do_v penance_n twenty_o day_n if_o know_o forty_o day_n and_o bede_n inform_v we_o that_o he_o who_o come_v to_o penance_n must_v be_v ask_v 14._o can._n de_fw-fr diversis_fw-la causis_fw-la c._n 14._o whether_o he_o have_v eat_v that_o which_o die_v of_o itself_o or_o be_v tear_v by_o beast_n and_o if_o so_o he_o must_v do_v penance_n forty_o day_n and_o the_o like_a must_v be_v do_v by_o he_o who_o have_v eat_v blood._n 67._o novel_a 58._o ball_n in_o syn._n trull_n can_v 67._o leo_n the_o emperor_n make_v a_o law_n to_o punish_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o who_o do_v eat_v any_o kind_n of_o blood._n in_o the_o nine_o century_n regino_n do_v not_o only_o produce_v out_o of_o the_o penitential_o the_o same_o canon_n against_o eat_a thing_n strangle_v and_o blood_n 374._o de_fw-fr discipl_n eccles_n l._n 2._o c._n 369_o 373._o de_fw-fr discipl_n eccles_n l._n 2._o c._n 374._o but_o add_v moreover_o that_o admonendi_fw-la sunt_fw-la fideles_fw-la ut_fw-la nullus_fw-la praesumat_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la manducare_fw-la the_o faithful_a be_v to_o be_v admonish_v that_o none_o of_o they_o do_v presume_v to_o eat_v blood_n for_o this_o be_v forbid_v in_o the_o beginning_n when_o first_o god_n give_v man_n liberty_n to_o eat_v flesh_n and_o it_o be_v also_o forbid_a in_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o thing_n strangle_v and_o blood_n be_v compare_v with_o fornication_n and_o idolatry_n to_o teach_v we_o quantum_fw-la piaculum_fw-la sit_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la comedere_fw-la what_o a_o heinous_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o eat_v blood._n in_o the_o eleven_o century_n humbertus_fw-la plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v then_o esteem_v unlawful_a both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o the_o western_a church_n 986._o apud_fw-la baron_n tom._n 11._o p._n 986._o for_o we_o say_v he_o of_o the_o west_n do_v not_o defend_v against_o you_o greek_n the_o eat_n of_o thing_n strangle_v and_o blood_n antiquam_fw-la enim_fw-la consuetudinem_fw-la seu_fw-la traditionem_fw-la majorum_fw-la retinentes_fw-la nos_fw-la quoque_fw-la haec_fw-la abominamur_fw-la for_o retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n or_o tradition_n of_o our_o ancestor_n we_o also_o do_v abominate_a these_o thing_n impose_v grievous_a penance_n upon_o they_o who_o do_v this_o without_o great_a peril_n of_o life_n and_o this_o we_o do_v especial_o quia_fw-la antiquas_fw-la consuetudines_fw-la &_o traditiones_fw-la majorum_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la contra_fw-la fidem_fw-la leges_fw-la apostolicas_fw-la arbitramur_fw-la because_o we_o judge_v the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o tradition_n of_o our_o ancestor_n which_o be_v not_o opposite_a to_o the_o faith_n to_o be_v apostolical_a law_n and_o yet_o when_o transubstantiation_n be_v once_o full_o establish_v in_o the_o west_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o twelve_o and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n than_o they_o perceive_v they_o can_v no_o long_o with_o any_o truth_n assert_v as_o do_v the_o ancient_a father_n that_o they_o do_v ab_fw-la humano_fw-la sanguine_fw-la cavere_fw-la abstain_v from_o eat_v humane_a blood_n but_o believe_v they_o do_v eat_v blood_n with_o the_o flesh_n in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v all_o man_n liberty_n to_o do_v it_o elsewhere_o whence_o balsamon_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n speak_v thus_o trull_n in_o can._n 67._o council_n trull_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_n do_v indifferent_o eat_v thing_n strangle_v and_o if_o in_o this_o instance_n that_o which_o in_o the_o eleven_o century_n be_v by_o the_o western_a church_n hold_v in_o abomination_n and_o worthy_a of_o most_o grievous_a penance_n as_o be_v opposite_a both_o to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_n may_v in_o the_o next_o century_n be_v general_o allow_v and_o practise_v as_o a_o thing_n indifferent_a why_o may_v not_o a_o like_a change_n happen_v in_o the_o same_o church_n in_o a_o like_a space_n of_o time_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n or_o any_o other_o article_n of_o christian_a faith._n three_o three_o 7_o the_o ancient_a church_n unanimous_o and_o constant_o declare_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n plain_o repugnant_a to_o scripture_n and_o to_o true_a religion_n and_o proper_a unto_o heretic_n to_o punish_v any_o man_n with_o death_n for_o his_o religion_n or_o his_o heresy_n and_o she_o refuse_v communion_n with_o they_o that_o do_v so_o and_o 1._o they_o declare_v this_o practice_n opposite_a to_o our_o lord_n precept_n not_o to_o gather_v up_o the_o tare_n by_o themselves_o 30._o matth._n xiij_o 29_o 30._o but_o let_v they_o both_o grow_v together_o till_o the_o harvest_n he_o introduce_v his_o servant_n say_v will_v thou_o that_o we_o pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n that_o he_o may_v tell_v they_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d locum_fw-la in_o locum_fw-la that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o cut_v they_o off_o he_o forbid_v war_n and_o blood_n and_o slaughter_v to_o be_v make_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o cut_v off_o the_o heretic_n christ_n here_o forbid_v not_o to_o stop_v their_o mouth_n restrain_v and_o hinder_v their_o boldness_n of_o discourse_n dissolve_v
the_o subtle_a craftiness_n of_o man_n and_o be_v deceive_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o word_n true_a book_n which_o signify_v either_o only_a such_o as_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n or_o such_o as_o also_o be_v put_v into_o the_o canon_n may_v begin_v to_o be_v conversant_a in_o other_o therefore_o i_o entreat_v you_o to_o bear_v with_o i_o if_o by_o way_n of_o remembrance_n i_o write_v of_o those_o thing_n which_o you_o know_v already_o because_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o so_o do_v and_o the_o benefit_n of_o it_o to_o the_o church_n amphilochius_n and_o nazianzen_n say_v supra_fw-la ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la it_o behoove_v the_o christian_n to_o learn_v this_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d every_o book_n be_v not_o safe_a which_o have_v the_o venerable_a name_n of_o scripture_n for_o some_o be_v false_a and_o adulterate_a some_o of_o a_o middle_a nature_n and_o some_o canonical_a and_o therefore_o say_v they_o will_v we_o number_v every_o one_o of_o the_o inspire_a book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o you_o may_v clear_o learn_v which_o they_o be_v these_o say_v ruffinus_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o canonical_a book_n 51._o ad_fw-la instructionem_fw-la eorum_fw-la qui_fw-la prima_fw-la sibi_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la ac_fw-la fidei_fw-la elementa_fw-la suscipiunt_fw-la ut_fw-la sciant_fw-la ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la sibi_fw-la fontibus_fw-la verbi_fw-la dei_fw-la haurienda_fw-la sunt_fw-la pocula_fw-la apud_fw-la hieron_n tom._n 4._o f._n 51._o those_o be_v the_o book_n which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n though_o not_o canonical_a nor_o sufficient_a to_o confirm_v any_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o other_o be_v apocryphal_a scripture_n which_o she_o will_v not_o have_v read_v and_o these_o thing_n i_o think_v fit_a in_o this_o place_n to_o signify_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o first_o rudiment_n of_o faith_n a._n ut_fw-la scire_fw-la valeamus_fw-la quicquid_fw-la extra_fw-la hos_fw-la est_fw-la inter_fw-la apocrypha_fw-la esse_fw-la ponendum_fw-la tom._n 3._o f_o 6._o a._n that_o they_o may_v know_v out_o of_o what_o fountain_n they_o must_v receive_v the_o word_n of_o god._n this_o catalogue_n i_o have_v make_v say_v jerom_n that_o you_o may_v be_v able_a to_o know_v that_o the_o rest_n be_v apocryphal_a note_v note_v 10_o fith_o that_o they_o represent_v these_o as_o the_o fountain_n of_o salvation_n which_o be_v diligent_o to_o be_v read_v and_o study_v by_o all_o and_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n some_o of_o they_o say_v that_o though_o they_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n not_o for_o confirmation_n of_o faith_n but_o instruction_n of_o manner_n yet_o private_a person_n shall_v not_o read_v they_o thus_o athanasius_n have_v give_v we_o the_o protestant_n canon_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n he_o add_v these_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o salvation_n so_o that_o he_o who_o thirst_v let_v he_o be_v satiate_v with_o the_o oracle_n contain_v in_o they_o 922._o apud_fw-la balsam_n p._n 922._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o these_o alone_o be_v contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o godliness_n let_v no_o man_n add_v any_o thing_n to_o they_o nor_o take_v any_o thing_n from_o they_o of_o these_o our_o lord_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v to_o the_o pharisee_n you_o err_v not_o know_v the_o scripture_n and_o when_o he_o exhort_v the_o jew_n to_o search_v the_o scripture_n 37._o p._n 36_o 37._o learn_v of_o the_o church_n say_v cyril_n to_o his_o catechumen_n which_o be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o read_v none_o of_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la for_o why_o shall_v thou_o trouble_v thyself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d about_o controvert_v book_n who_o know_v not_o those_o which_o be_v by_o all_o acknowledge_v read_v these_o twenty_o two_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n study_v they_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la and_o have_v give_v we_o the_o same_o catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n except_v only_o the_o revelation_n he_o say_v whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v in_o the_o church_n do_v not_o thou_o read_v st._n jerom_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o paulinus_n have_v reckon_v up_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o we_o do_v save_v that_o he_o say_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n be_v by_o many_o not_o reckon_v as_o st._n paul_n be_v say_v i_o entreat_v thou_o dear_a brother_n b._n tom._n 3._o f._n 3._o b._n to_o be_v conversant_a among_o these_o to_o meditate_v of_o they_o nihil_fw-la aliud_fw-la nosse_fw-la nihil_fw-la quaerere_fw-la to_o know_v to_o inquire_v after_o nothing_o else_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o laeta_n touch_v the_o education_n of_o her_o daughter_n he_o give_v this_o admonition_n let_v she_o shun_v all_o apocryphal_a book_n 21._o caveat_n omne_fw-la apocrypha_fw-la etc._n etc._n tom._n 1._o f._n 21._o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n she_o will_v read_v they_o not_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n but_o for_o reverence_n of_o the_o sign_n let_v she_o know_v they_o be_v not_o their_o book_n who_o title_n they_o bear_v that_o there_o be_v many_o ill_a thing_n in_o they_o that_o it_o require_v great_a wisdom_n to_o seek_v gold_n among_o dirt._n thus_o have_v we_o in_o one_o century_n eusebius_n of_o caesarea_n the_o metropolis_n of_o palestine_n cyril_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n jerusalem_n 11_o amphilochius_n bishop_n of_o iconium_n the_o metropolis_n of_o lycaonia_n nazianzen_n and_o st._n basil_n in_o cappadocia_n athanasius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n ruffinus_n priest_n of_o aquileia_n in_o italy_n hilary_n of_o poitiers_n in_o france_n jerom_n who_o live_v in_o rome_n france_n dalmatia_n syria_n palestine_n who_o travel_v into_o cyprus_n egypt_n alexandria_n converse_v with_o all_o the_o learned_a person_n of_o his_o age_n and_o last_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n receive_v general_o through_o the_o christian_a world_n depose_v their_o plain_a testimony_n for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n receive_v by_o protestant_n and_o as_o unanimous_o condemn_v that_o of_o the_o trent_n council_n since_o own_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o confident_a i_o be_o that_o the_o great_a searcher_n into_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n can_v produce_v one_o council_n nor_o one_o testimony_n of_o any_o father_n throughout_o these_o four_o century_n who_o purposely_o treat_v of_o or_o declare_v the_o exact_a number_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v not_o either_o express_o exclude_v or_o at_o least_o omit_v all_o or_o most_o of_o all_o those_o book_n which_o we_o style_v apocryphal_a and_o which_o by_o the_o new_a canon_n make_v at_o trent_n 4._o sess_n 4._o be_v pronounce_v canonical_a and_o that_o with_o a_o anathema_n to_o every_o christian_a who_o pro_fw-la sacris_fw-la &_o canonicis_fw-la non_fw-la susceperit_fw-la receive_v they_o not_o as_o sacred_a and_o canonical_a and_o if_o all_o this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a whosoever_o will_v peruse_v doctor_n cousin_n canon_n of_o scripture_n will_v find_v the_o same_o tradition_n still_o continue_v to_o future_a age_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v either_o express_o or_o equivalent_o declare_v to_o be_v those_o and_o those_o only_o which_o we_o receive_v 20._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hom._n 4._o in_o gen._n p._n 20._o for_o century_n the_o five_o st._n chrysostom_n lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o thing_n confess_v by_o lla_o that_o all_o the_o divine_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v from_o the_o beginning_n write_v in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n theodoret_n twice_o mention_n the_o sacred_a and_o save_a scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 163._o in_o cant._n cantic_n p._n 985_o 1077._o cous_fw-la p._n 132._o p._n 142._o p._n 145._o p._n 151_o 152._o p._n 154._o p._n 158_o 159_o 161_o 163._o without_o addition_n of_o one_o of_o the_o apocryphal_a the_o number_n of_o they_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v twenty_o two_o century_n the_o six_o by_o anastasius_n in_o the_o seven_o century_n by_o isidore_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n by_o damasus_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n by_o nicephorus_n and_o agobardus_n in_o the_o eleven_o century_n by_o giselbertus_fw-la in_o the_o twelve_o century_n by_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la richardus_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la by_o petrus_n comestor_n john_n belith_n and_o by_o john_n of_o salisbury_n 197._o p._n 166._o p._n 174_o 178._o p._n 179_o 188_o 192_o 197._o in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n by_o the_o ordinary_a gloss_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n by_o nicephorus_n calistus_n and_o joannes_n armachanus_fw-la in_o the_o fifteen_o century_n by_o thomas_n waldensis_n dionysius_n carthusianus_n and_o erasmus_n other_o number_v ruth_n and_o lamentation_n as_o two_o book_n distinct_a from_o judge_n and_o jeremy_n a._n prol._n gal._n in_o
that_o he_o who_o be_v sprinkle_v by_o they_o be_v rather_o defile_v than_o wash_v it_o be_v confirm_v by_o four_o african_a council_n one_o under_o agrippinus_n 198._o cypr._n ep._n 71._o p._n 196._o plurimi_fw-la coepiscopi_fw-la ibid._n p._n 193._o ep._n 73._o p._n 198._o consist_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n and_o of_o numidia_n one_o at_o carthage_n under_o st._n cyprian_n another_o under_o the_o same_o st._n cyprian_n of_o seventy_o one_o bishop_n anno._n dom._n 256._o and_o last_o by_o a_o synod_n of_o eighty_o seven_o bishop_n convene_v from_o africa_n numidia_n and_o mauritania_n it_o be_v confirm_v by_o a_o council_n of_o fifty_o bishop_n meet_v at_o iconium_n 7._o august_n contra_fw-la crescon_n gram._n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o quod_fw-la totum_fw-la nos_fw-la jampridem_fw-la in_o iconio_fw-la confirmavimus_fw-la tenendum_fw-la firmiter_fw-la &_o vindicandum_fw-la ep._n 75._o apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 221._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 7._o c._n 5._o ibid._n c._n 7._o where_o also_o be_v present_v the_o bishop_n of_o galatia_n cilicia_n cappadocia_n and_o the_o neighbour_a province_n and_o where_o it_o be_v decree_v say_v firmilian_a that_o this_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v firm_o hold_v and_o vindicate_v it_o be_v confirm_v by_o a_o synod_n hold_v at_o the_o same_o time_n at_o synnada_n in_o phrygia_n it_o be_v determine_v say_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o great_a synod_n of_o bishop_n and_o by_o many_o synod_n beside_o those_o now_o mention_v of_o iconium_n and_o synnada_n it_o be_v observe_v say_v the_o forementioned_a dionysius_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o most_o populous_a church_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n say_v there_o be_v one_o baptism_n 15._o praefat._n p._n 4._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ad_fw-la amphil_n can._n 47._o lib._n 6._o c._n 15._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o only_a heretic_n be_v rebaptise_v because_o their_o baptism_n be_v no_o baptism_n st._n basil_n say_v that_o they_o receive_v not_o such_o heretic_n without_o baptism_n as_o the_o encratites_n the_o saccophori_n and_o apotactites_n the_o constitution_n of_o the_o apostle_n declare_v the_o same_o thing_n their_o forty_o six_o canon_n command_v that_o the_o bishop_n presbyter_n or_o deacon_n shall_v be_v depose_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o admit_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n because_o there_o be_v no_o communion_n betwixt_o christ_n and_o belial_n and_o the_o forty_o seven_o determine_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v depose_v who_o neglect_v to_o baptise_v they_o who_o have_v be_v defile_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v say_v zonaras_n by_o the_o heretic_n their_o baptism_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o forecited_a constitution_n as_o a_o pollution_n not_o a_o wash_n of_o the_o baptise_a person_n in_o a_o word_n vallesius_n confess_v 141._o not._n in_o euseb_n l._n 7._o c._n 5._o p._n 141._o that_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n that_o the_o african_n retain_v their_o custom_n till_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o from_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n basil_n to_o amphilochius_n that_o the_o cappadocian_o and_o other_o oriental_n retain_v their_o custom_n till_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n six_o observe_v observe_v 19_o that_o for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o his_o doctrine_n pope_n stephen_n pretend_v to_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o beginning_n a_o tradition_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n 3._o lib._n 7._o c._n 3._o that_o say_v eusebius_n which_o move_v stephen_n to_o be_v so_o stiff_a in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o he_o conceive_v nothing_o be_v to_o be_v do_v by_o innovation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d against_o the_o tradition_n which_o have_v prevail_v from_o the_o beginning_n nihil_fw-la innovetur_fw-la nisi_fw-la quod_fw-la traditum_fw-la est_fw-la let_v nothing_o be_v innovate_v but_o that_o observe_v which_o be_v deliver_v be_v his_o plea_n 210._o ep._n 74._o p._n 210._o say_v cyprian_n and_o again_o quod_fw-la accepimus_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n hoc_fw-la sequimur_fw-la 204._o ep._n 73._o p._n 204._o their_o say_n be_v what_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n that_o we_o follow_v stephen_n assert_v say_v firmilian_a 219._o ep._n 75._o p._n 219._o that_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v the_o baptise_v of_o those_o who_o return_v to_o the_o church_n from_o heresy_n &_o hoc_fw-la custodiendum_fw-la posteris_fw-la tradiderint_fw-la and_o deliver_v this_o to_o be_v observe_v by_o posterity_n seven_o observe_v that_o the_o asserter_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n pretend_v also_o to_o tradition_n and_o some_o of_o they_o to_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o which_o derive_v itself_o from_o the_o apostle_n our_o assertion_n that_o they_o who_o only_o be_v baptise_a by_o heretic_n shall_v be_v baptise_a when_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n 189._o ep._n 70._o p._n 189._o be_v say_v st._n cyprian_n no_o new_a opinion_n but_o long_o ago_o establish_v by_o our_o predecessor_n and_o according_o observe_v by_o we_o and_o again_o it_o be_v many_o year_n and_o a_o long_a age_n since_o many_o bishop_n 7._o ep._n 73._o p._n 199._o non_fw-la novam_fw-la sententiam_fw-la neque_fw-la nunc_fw-la fundatam_fw-la asserimus_fw-la sed_fw-la quae_fw-la olim_fw-la ab_fw-la antiquioribus_fw-la accuratissime_fw-la &_o diligentissime_fw-la fuit_fw-la examinata_fw-la council_n oxon._n tom._n 1._o p._n 366._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 7._o meet_v under_o agrippinus_n establish_v the_o same_o practice_n and_o many_o thousand_o heretic_n have_v be_v since_o baptise_a in_o our_o province_n this_o practice_n say_v the_o carthaginian_a synod_n be_v that_o quod_fw-la semper_fw-la fortiter_fw-la stabiliterque_fw-la tenuimus_fw-la which_o we_o have_v always_o stout_o and_o firm_o hold_v it_o be_v not_o the_o african_n alone_o say_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n who_o have_v now_o introduce_v this_o custom_n but_o it_o be_v practise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d long_o before_o by_o the_o precede_a bishop_n in_o most_o populous_a church_n and_o establish_v in_o the_o synod_n of_o iconium_n and_o synnada_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o many_o other_o who_o i_o dare_v not_o provoke_v to_o contention_n by_o subvert_v their_o decree_n it_o be_v write_v thou_o shall_v not_o remove_v the_o bound_n which_o thy_o father_n have_v place_v of_o old_a time_n we_o say_v firmilian_a to_o the_o truth_n join_v custom_n and_o to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_n we_o oppose_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o truth_n 226._o ep._n 75._o apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 226._o ab_fw-la initio_fw-la hoc_fw-la tenentes_fw-la quod_fw-la à _fw-la christo_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la apostolo_n traditum_fw-la est_fw-la hold_v that_o from_o the_o beginning_n which_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n nor_o do_v we_o remember_v that_o this_o custom_n have_v a_o beginning_n among_o we_o 1._o can._n 1._o st._n basil_n say_v express_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o seem_v good_a to_o they_o who_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n whole_o to_o null_a the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n eight_o eight_o 20_o observe_v what_o these_o african_n and_o oriental_n judge_v of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n that_o heretic_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n without_o baptism_n 239._o cyp._n ep._n 69._o ad_fw-la mag._n p._n 185._o cypr._n ep._n 73._o p._n 207_o 210._o conc._n carth._n p._n 234_o 239._o they_o style_v the_o assertor_n of_o it_o praevaricatores_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o veritatis_fw-la atque_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la proditores_fw-la man_n who_o betray_v the_o church_n and_o do_v prevaricate_v in_o matter_n which_o belong_v to_o faith_n and_o truth_n suffragatores_fw-la &_o fautores_fw-la haereticorum_fw-la man_n who_o do_v cherish_v and_o abett_v heretic_n be_v friend_n to_o they_o and_o enemy_n to_o christian_n they_o add_v that_o they_o who_o allow_v their_o baptism_n do_v null_a and_o evacuate_v that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o destroy_v their_o own_o 240._o council_n carth._n apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 230_o 234_o 237_o 238_o 239_o 240._o that_o they_o make_v themselves_o partaker_n with_o blaspheme_a heretic_n and_o do_v communicate_v with_o they_o that_o they_o do_v communicate_v with_o other_o man_n sin_n that_o they_o be_v patron_n of_o heretic_n do_v plead_v their_o cause_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n that_o they_o defile_v christian_n betray_v the_o faith_n and_o truth_n give_v up_o the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n to_o adulterer_n and_o do_v act_v the_o judas_n to_o she_o as_o for_o their_o own_o doctrine_n they_o confident_o say_v 588._o council_n carth._n ibid._n p._n 230_o 231_o 232_o 241._o cypr._n ep._n 73._o p._n 205._o 74._o p._n 214._o that_o it_o be_v catholicae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la canon_n syn._n carthag_n apud_fw-la balsam_n pag._n 588._o that_o it_o be_v every_o where_o declare_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o it_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o divine_a law_n
be_v exceed_o evident_a that_o his_o opinion_n be_v by_o the_o church_n of_o god_n condemn_v both_o in_o general_n and_o in_o particular_a moreover_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o pope_n stephen_n that_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n though_o administer_v only_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o of_o the_o whole_a sacred_a trinity_n be_v valid_a and_o not_o to_o be_v reiterated_a when_o they_o return_v into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v apparent_a from_o these_o word_n of_o cyprian_a no_o man_n to_o circumvent_v the_o christian_a truth_n shall_v oppose_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o say_v in_o nomine_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la ubicunque_fw-la quomodocunque_fw-la baptizati_fw-la gratiam_fw-la baptismi_fw-la sunt_fw-la consecuti_fw-la 205._o ep._n 73._o p._n 205._o that_o wheresoever_o howsoever_o man_n be_v baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n they_o obtain_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n and_o again_o since_o after_o the_o resurrection_n the_o apostle_n be_v send_v by_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o gentile_n be_v command_v to_o baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n how_o do_v some_o say_v that_o out_o of_o the_o church_n yea_o against_o the_o church_n a_o gentile_a may_v obtain_v remission_n of_o sin_n 206._o ibid._n p._n 206._o modo_fw-la in_o nomine_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la ubicunque_fw-la &_o quomodocunque_fw-la baptizatum_fw-la wheresoever_o and_o howsoever_o he_o be_v baptise_a provide_v it_o be_v do_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n when_o christ_n himself_o command_v the_o gentile_n to_o be_v baptise_a in_o plena_fw-la &_o adunata_fw-la trinitate_fw-la into_o the_o whole_a and_o unite_a trinity_n if_o then_o that_o be_v the_o truth_n which_o usual_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o ancient_n do_v admit_v the_o baptism_n of_o those_o heretic_n who_o baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o null_v their_o baptism_n who_o baptise_a not_o into_o the_o sacred_a trinity_n then_o must_v they_o plain_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o pope_n stephen_n and_o his_o abettor_n but_o though_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n seem_v to_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n and_o to_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o apology_n make_v for_o the_o baptism_n of_o the_o novatian_o in_o st._n cyprian_n that_o they_o do_v 183._o ep._n 69._o p._n 183._o eandem_fw-la legem_fw-la tenere_fw-la quam_fw-la catholica_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la teneat_fw-la eodem_fw-la symbolo_fw-la quo_fw-la &_o nos_fw-la baptizare_fw-la eundem_fw-la nosse_fw-la deum_fw-la patrem_fw-la eundem_fw-la filium_fw-la christum_fw-la eundem_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la use_v the_o same_o symbol_n with_o catholic_n in_o baptism_n and_o baptise_a into_o the_o same_o sacred_a trinity_n and_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n which_o decree_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v admit_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n only_o who_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n seem_v rather_o to_o have_v be_v this_o that_o their_o baptism_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v who_o both_o baptise_a into_o and_o believe_v aright_o touch_v the_o sacred_a trinity_n as_o the_o novatian_o do_v this_o st._n basil_n do_v express_o teach_v say_v 1._o ad_fw-la amphil._n can_v 1._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o ancient_n judge_v that_o baptism_n valid_a which_o in_o nothing_o differ_v from_o the_o faith._n and_o therefore_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o baptism_n of_o the_o encratitae_n the_o saccophori_n and_o apotactites_n be_v reject_v by_o the_o church_n he_o add_v and_o let_v they_o not_o say_v we_o be_v baptise_a into_o the_o father_n 47._o can._n 47._o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o make_v god_n the_o author_n of_o evil._n 413._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orat._n 3._o contr_n arian_n p._n 413._o and_o athanasius_n condemn_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o arian_n though_o they_o name_v the_o father_n and_o son_n because_o they_o see_v they_o in_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n see_v they_o do_v not_o conceive_v aright_o of_o they_o nor_o retain_v the_o right_a faith_n add_v that_o as_o the_o manichee_n the_o phrygae_fw-la the_o samosatenian_o pronounce_v the_o right_a name_n and_o yet_o be_v heretic_n so_o the_o arian_n though_o they_o recite_v the_o name_n and_o word_n of_o baptism_n delude_v they_o who_o receive_v baptism_n from_o they_o again_o st._n cyprian_n and_o his_o party_n in_o africa_n hold_v the_o baptism_n not_o only_o of_o heretic_n but_o schismatic_n to_o be_v void_a and_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o novatian_o his_o word_n be_v these_o 180._o ep._n 69._o p._n 180._o dicimus_fw-la omnes_fw-la omnino_fw-la haereticos_fw-la &_o schismaticos_fw-la nihil_fw-la habere_fw-la potestatis_fw-la ac_fw-la juris_fw-la propter_fw-la quod_fw-la novatianus_n nec_fw-la debet_fw-la nec_fw-la potest_fw-la excipi_fw-la we_o say_v that_o no_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_a have_v any_o power_n or_o right_o to_o baptise_v and_o therefore_o novatian_n shall_v not_o and_o can_v be_v except_v and_o again_o 183._o ibid._n p._n 183._o audet_fw-la quisquam_fw-la dicere_fw-la aquam_fw-la baptismi_fw-la salutarem_fw-la communem_fw-la cum_fw-la schismaticis_fw-la esse_fw-la posse_fw-la 196._o ep._n 72._o p._n 196._o dare_v any_o one_o say_v that_o schismatic_n can_v have_v the_o salutary_a water_n of_o baptism_n the_o same_o he_o assert_n in_o several_a other_o place_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o he_o do_v often_o say_v baptisma_fw-la quod_fw-la daunt_v haeretici_fw-la &_o schismatici_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la verum_fw-la bis_fw-la pag._n 231._o ter_z 232._o bis_fw-la 236._o bis_fw-la that_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v not_o true_a and_o that_o both_o return_v to_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v admit_v by_o baptism_n now_o in_o this_o indeed_o he_o differ_v from_o the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o 〈◊〉_d amphil._n can_v 1._o to_o who_o it_o seem_v good_a say_v basil_n to_o reject_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o to_o receive_v that_o of_o schismatic_n two_o whereas_o st._n cyprian_n and_o his_o party_n hold_v the_o baptism_n of_o all_o heretic_n to_o be_v void_a we_o find_v the_o church_n do_v afterward_o judge_v that_o some_o heretic_n shall_v be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n by_o baptism_n and_o that_o other_o shall_v be_v receive_v only_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n it_o be_v therefore_o evident_a that_o the_o church_n equal_o disallow_v both_o their_o assertion_n and_o decide_v the_o controversy_n against_o they_o both_o and_o do_v as_o much_o condemn_v pope_n stephen_n traditum_fw-la est_fw-la as_o st._n cyprian_n scriptum_n est_fw-la the_o pope_n appeal_n to_o tradition_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o carthag_n to_o scripture_n now_o the_o corollary_n which_o natural_o do_v result_v from_o these_o ten_o observation_n be_v as_o follow_v first_o first_o 22_o hence_o we_o learn_v that_o the_o latin_n though_o comparative_o ancient_a be_v not_o much_o to_o be_v rely_v upon_o in_o give_v a_o account_n of_o matter_n in_o which_o their_o church_n be_v concern_v and_o in_o which_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o eastern_a church_n for_o to_o omit_v st._n 9_o come_v c._n 9_o austin_n the_o account_n vincentius_n lirinensis_n give_v of_o this_o matter_n be_v as_o full_a of_o error_n as_o of_o sentence_n for_o he_o averr_v that_o agrippinus_n be_v the_o first_o of_o 1_o all_o man_n who_o against_o the_o 2_o divine_a canon_n against_o the_o 3_o rule_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n against_o the_o 4_o sense_n of_o all_o his_o own_o fellow_n priest_n against_o the_o 5_o custom_n and_o 6_o institution_n of_o the_o ancient_n rebaptizandum_fw-la esse_fw-la censebat_fw-la judge_v for_o rebaptisation_n and_o that_o 7_o all_o man_n disclaim_v the_o novelty_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o 8_o all_o the_o priest_n every_o be_v resist_v it_o but_o above_o all_o pope_n stephen_n who_o say_v nihil_fw-la innovandum_fw-la nisi_fw-la quod_fw-la traditum_fw-la est_fw-la nothing_o must_v be_v innovate_v but_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v we_o to_o be_v retain_v that_o retenta_fw-la est_fw-la igitur_fw-la antiquitas_fw-la explosa_fw-la novitas_fw-la hereupon_o antiquity_n be_v retain_v and_o novelty_n explode_v in_o which_o few_o word_n be_v no_o less_o than_o eight_o gross_a mistake_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o compare_v these_o word_n with_o the_o testimony_n above_o cite_v â—89_n in_o ep._n 70._o p._n â—89_n and_o as_o it_o be_v true_o observe_v by_o the_o oxford_n commentator_n upon_o cyprian_a that_o the_o eastern_a writer_n be_v in_o rebus_fw-la occidentalium_fw-la hospites_fw-la stranger_n in_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o west_n so_o be_v it_o as_o true_a that_o the_o western_a writer_n be_v many_o of_o they_o stranger_n to_o the_o true_a state_n of_o matter_n in_o the_o east_n second_o second_o 23_o
the_o sabbath_n day_n answer_v answer_v 16._o his_o four_o objection_n that_o in_o christ_n jesus_n nothing_o avail_v but_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n answer_v answer_v 17._o his_o five_o objection_n from_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n pray_v that_o your_o flight_n be_v not_o on_o the_o sabbath_n day_n answer_v answer_v 18._o in_o this_o discourse_n i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n we_o admit_v of_o tradition_n as_o a_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o do_v believe_v or_o practice_v and_o have_v demonstrate_v that_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o receive_v upon_o her_o testimony_n the_o romanist_n can_v pretend_v unto_o a_o like_a tradition_n for_o any_o of_o their_o doctrine_n two_o thing_n they_o far_o do_v object_n against_o we_o as_o instance_n of_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o yet_o say_v they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v believe_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n first_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o the_o liberty_n we_o take_v in_o work_v on_o the_o sabbath_n and_o not_o observe_v it_o as_o a_o day_n set_v apart_o unto_o the_o service_n of_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world._n second_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n of_o which_o what_o mr._n m._n offer_v be_v sufficient_o consider_v in_o the_o follow_a treatise_n and_o the_o practice_n have_v of_o late_o be_v full_o justify_v from_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n joint_o by_o three_o learned_a treatise_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v refer_v the_o reader_n 4._o mr._n walker_n modest_a plea_n for_o infant_n baptism_n the_o case_n of_o infant_n baptism_n dr._n still_o rational_a account_n part._n 1._o cap._n 4._o touch_v the_o first_o particular_a i_o shall_v discourse_n at_o present_a in_o this_o preface_n and_o show_v in_o opposition_n to_o mr._n mumford_n that_o we_o have_v sufficient_a ground_n from_o scripture_n for_o observe_v the_o lord_n day_n and_o not_o observe_v of_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o that_o as_o far_o as_o we_o depend_v upon_o tradition_n in_o these_o point_n the_o romanist_n can_v show_v no_o like_a tradition_n for_o their_o tenet_n to_o begin_v with_o the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n that_o the_o lord_n day_n be_v by_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v observe_v as_o a_o religious_a festival_n will_v be_v make_v good_a from_o these_o consideration_n first_o that_o it_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o scripture_n as_o a_o know_a festival_n day_n a_o day_n which_o bear_v christ_n be_v name_n a_o day_n on_o which_o the_o christian_n do_v assemble_v for_o the_o performance_n of_o sacred_a and_o religious_a worship_n second_o that_o it_o be_v perpetual_o and_o universal_o observe_v as_o such_o by_o the_o catholic_n church_n include_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o first_o that_o it_o be_v mention_v in_o scripture_n as_o a_o know_a festival_n day_n a_o day_n which_o bear_v christ_n name_n a_o day_n on_o which_o the_o christian_n do_v assemble_v for_o the_o performance_n of_o religious_a worship_n will_v appear_v one_a from_o that_o expression_n of_o st._n john_n john_n 2_o 10._o rev._n i_o 10._o i_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n for_o explication_n of_o which_o word_n observe_v first_o that_o the_o name_n lord_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v ordinary_o signify_v the_o lord_n christ_n for_o god_n the_o father_n have_v commit_v all_o authority_n into_o his_o hand_n he_o by_o so_o do_v make_v he_o as_o saint_n peter_n say_v both_o lord_n and_o christ_n 36._o act._n ij_o 36._o and_o therefore_o by_o this_o name_n he_o be_v distinguish_v from_o god_n the_o father_n in_o these_o word_n 6._o 1_o cor._n viij_o 6._o there_o be_v one_o god_n the_o father_n of_o who_o be_v all_o thing_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n by_o who_o be_v all_o thing_n and_o again_o 6._o 1_o cor._n xij_o 5_o 6._o there_o be_v difference_n of_o administration_n but_o the_o same_o lord_n diversity_n of_o operation_n but_o the_o same_o god_n wherefore_o by_o the_o lord_n day_n here_o mention_v we_o can_v reasonable_o understand_v the_o jewish_a sabbath_n that_o be_v not_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n christ_n or_o a_o day_n institute_v in_o memorial_n of_o he_o but_o a_o day_n sanctify_v to_o jehovah_n who_o be_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n style_v god_n the_o father_n or_o absolute_o god_n and_o by_o that_o phrase_n distinguish_v from_o the_o lord_n christ_n moreover_o the_o sabbath_n be_v in_o scripture_n sometime_o say_v to_o be_v a_o day_n holy_a to_o the_o lord_n but_o it_o be_v never_o style_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o lord_n day_n either_o in_o scripture_n or_o in_o the_o record_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n and_o therefore_o we_o can_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v saint_n john_n intend_v the_o jewish_a sabbath_n by_o that_o phrase_n 2_o whereas_o saint_n john_n to_o denote_v the_o time_n when_o he_o receive_v his_o vision_n say_v it_o be_v on_o the_o lord_n day_n it_o follow_v that_o this_o day_n must_v be_v a_o day_n well_o know_v otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o by_o this_o note_n sufficient_o declare_v the_o time_n when_o he_o receive_v his_o vision_n since_o then_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o that_o alone_o be_v by_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n style_v the_o lord_n day_n and_o know_v to_o they_o familiar_o by_o that_o name_n it_o be_v rational_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o apostle_n by_o this_o phrase_n do_v understand_v the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n for_o confirmation_n of_o this_o argument_n it_o be_v observable_a that_o some_o copy_n read_v that_o passage_n of_o saint_n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2._o 1_o cor._n xuj_o 2._o on_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n be_v the_o lord_n day_n let_v every_o one_o lay_v by_o in_o store_n ignatius_n 26._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ep._n ad_fw-la manes_fw-la et_fw-la ad_fw-la trallian_n trallian_n 9_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 23._o euseb_n h._n eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 26._o who_o live_v thirty_o year_n in_o the_o apostle_n day_n speak_v thus_o that_o christian_n must_v no_o long_o sabbatise_v but_o keep_v the_o lord_n day_n in_o which_o our_o life_n spring_v up_o by_o he_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o corinth_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o second_o century_n write_v thus_o this_o day_n be_v the_o lord_n day_n we_o keep_v it_o holy._n melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o same_o century_n compose_v a_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o another_o of_o the_o paschal_n solemnity_n clear_o distinguish_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o 115._o justin_n m._n qu._n &_o resp_n qu._n 115._o irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o paschal_n solemnity_n declare_v that_o christian_n do_v not_o on_o the_o lord_n day_n which_o be_v a_o symbol_n of_o their_o resurrection_n bend_v the_o knee_n clemens_n of_o alexandria_n call_v the_o eight_o day_n 75._o contra_fw-la cell_n l._n 8._o p._n 392._o de_fw-fr cor._n mil._n c._n 3._o cyp._n ep._n 38._o ed._n ox._n p._n 75._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o lord_n day_n origen_n among_o the_o christian_a festival_n enumerate_v the_o lord_n day_n the_o easter_n and_o the_o pentecostal_n festival_n tertullian_n say_v dominico_n die_fw-la jejunium_fw-la nefas_fw-la ducimus_fw-la vel_fw-la de_fw-la geniculis_fw-la adorare_fw-la we_o judge_v it_o wickedness_n to_o kneel_v on_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o then_o he_o add_v that_o on_o the_o easter_n and_o the_o penticostal_n festival_n we_o enjoy_v the_o same_o freedom_n and_o indeed_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o notorious_a even_o to_o the_o heathen_a world_n that_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o they_o to_o put_v this_o question_n to_o the_o martyr_n dominicum_fw-la servasti_fw-la have_v thou_o observe_v the_o lord_n day_n to_o which_o their_o usual_a answer_n be_v christianus_n sum_n intermittere_fw-la non_fw-la possum_fw-la i_o be_o a_o christian_n and_o can_v cease_v to_o do_v it_o and_o that_o dominicum_fw-la agere_fw-la which_o be_v sometime_o the_o phrase_n import_v not_o to_o celebrate_v the_o lord_n supper_n but_o to_o observe_v the_o lord_n day_n be_v evident_a from_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n 744._o strom._n 7._o p._n 744._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o true_a gnostick_n do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d make_v that_o day_n true_o the_o lord_n day_n by_o cast_v away_o every_o evil_a thought_n and_o celebrate_v the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n now_o from_o these_o passage_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o easter_n festival_n can_v not_o be_v here_o intend_v by_o saint_n john_n that_o be_v never_o style_v by_o the_o ancient_n absolute_o the_o lord_n day_n but_o always_o
their_o own_o salvation_n may_v learn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o the_o character_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o truth_n so_o plain_a and_o simple_a be_v the_o faith_n of_o those_o first_o age_n that_o the_o whole_a faith_n and_o truth_n of_o christ_n be_v think_v to_o be_v contain_v there_o where_o be_v not_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o one_o article_n of_o the_o romish_a faith._n the_o faith_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n say_v irenaeus_n the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d keep_v with_o the_o great_a care_n and_o preach_v and_o teach_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 23._o lib._n 1._o c._n 23._o and_o by_o tradition_n hand_n it_o down_o as_o he_o himself_o there_o do_v by_o give_v we_o a_o write_a copy_n of_o all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n receive_v by_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n beyond_o which_o the_o most_o learned_a bishop_n teach_v nothing_o as_o be_v not_o above_o his_o master_n nor_o do_v the_o mean_a christian_n believe_v less_o the_o faith_n and_o tradition_n of_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o place_n now_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o inference_n which_o plain_o follow_v hence_o that_o none_o of_o the_o r._n article_n can_v be_v then_o esteem_v article_n of_o faith_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n tradition_n there_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o they_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o ignatius_n write_v on_o purpose_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o confirmation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n against_o the_o heretic_n or_o in_o that_o of_o polycarp_n though_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d most_o sufficient_a for_o declaration_n of_o the_o truth_n nor_o in_o irenaeus_n when_o purposely_o lay_v down_o for_o confutation_n of_o the_o heretic_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 42._o lib._n 1._o c._n 1._o p._n 42._o the_o faith_n preach_v by_o the_o church_n 2._o cap._n 2._o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n keep_v and_o of_o those_o thing_n belong_v ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la &_o traditiones_fw-la 3._o cap._n 3._o to_o faith_n and_o tradition_n in_o which_o the_o christian_a church_n unanimous_o do_v consent_n i_o say_v not_o to_o insist_v at_o present_a on_o so_o plain_a a_o inference_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o natural_a than_o to_o collect_v that_o have_v they_o know_v of_o any_o other_o article_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n only_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n they_o will_v have_v take_v at_o least_o equal_a care_n for_o the_o propagation_n of_o they_o also_o to_o posterity_n inasmuch_o therefore_o as_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n agree_v to_o this_o that_o record_n be_v a_o more_o certain_a mean_n of_o convey_v truth_n to_o posterity_n than_o report_n and_o man_n will_v be_v more_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v what_o themselves_o write_v than_o that_o they_o say_v what_o they_o do_v not_o write_v and_o what_o only_o come_v down_o by_o hearsay_n from_o they_o sure_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n have_v they_o know_v of_o these_o supernumerary_a tradition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o compliance_n with_o the_o example_n and_o advice_n of_o st._n ignatius_n will_v have_v commit_v they_o to_o writing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o better_a security_n of_o they_o and_o will_v have_v think_v that_o very_o fit_a which_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d very_o necessary_a for_o conservation_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n sure_o they_o will_v have_v take_v all_o the_o care_n imaginable_a that_o these_o unwritten_a doctrine_n may_v not_o lose_v their_o credit_n by_o be_v long_o unwritten_a for_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o that_o great_a truth_n of_o origen_n 59_o dial._n contra_fw-la martion_n p._n 59_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o only_o be_v deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n quick_o vanish_v as_o have_v no_o certainty_n they_o therefore_o have_v they_o know_v of_o such_o tradition_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v will_v not_o have_v leave_v it_o to_o a_o half_a witted_a papias_n to_o run_v up_o and_o down_o to_o gather_v up_o these_o hearsays_a from_o they_o who_o have_v converse_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o digest_v they_o in_o a_o book_n of_o which_o they_o be_v so_o careless_a as_o to_o preserve_v we_o nothing_o but_o 38._o euseb_n h._n eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 38._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d some_o idle_a fable_n which_o he_o relate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o come_v to_o he_o from_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o by_o which_o he_o deceive_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d most_o of_o the_o church_n guide_v but_o will_v of_o purpose_n have_v write_v book_n to_o secure_v the_o conveyance_n of_o they_o to_o posterity_n and_o to_o prevent_v the_o future_a cheat_n that_o such_o bold_a and_o half_o witted_a man_n may_v have_v put_v upon_o they_o with_o false_a pretension_n to_o antiquity_n or_o to_o tradition_n even_o eutropius_n the_o heathen_a 59_o dial._n contra_fw-la martion_n p._n 59_o can_v argue_v against_o martion_n that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d exceed_v foolish_a to_o conceive_v those_o who_o be_v send_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n shall_v do_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o commit_v what_o they_o preach_v to_o writing_n for_o it_o be_v probable_a say_v he_o that_o they_o preach_v or_o declare_v this_o salvation_n to_o they_o only_o who_o hear_v they_o and_o have_v no_o care_n the_o knowledge_n of_o it_o shall_v descend_v to_o posterity_n as_o have_v they_o only_o preach_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o write_v they_o must_v have_v do_v and_o may_v not_o we_o in_o like_a manner_n argue_v against_o these_o latter_a marcionite_n that_o have_v the_o father_n of_o the_o age_n follow_v the_o apostle_n observe_v and_o know_v that_o some_o point_n of_o necessary_a faith_n have_v not_o be_v touch_v in_o any_o of_o their_o write_n it_o be_v high_o probable_a that_o they_o by_o hand_v of_o they_o down_o in_o writing_n will_v have_v take_v care_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o shall_v descend_v unto_o posterity_n and_o will_v have_v formal_o and_o with_o one_o voice_n declare_v that_o whereas_o the_o inspire_a preacher_n and_o publisher_n of_o their_o religion_n have_v commit_v to_o write_v some_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o have_v not_o in_o those_o writing_n express_v other_o which_o be_v of_o equal_a necessity_n to_o be_v believe_v it_o be_v therefore_o to_o prevent_v all_o false_a pretender_n to_o these_o tradition_n apostolical_a declare_v define_v and_o make_v know_v to_o future_a age_n that_o these_o and_o these_o alone_o be_v doctrine_n of_o this_o kind_n deliver_v oral_o by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v preserve_v and_o teach_v to_o future_a generation_n when_o even_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n they_o have_v to_o do_v with_o heretic_n who_o when_o their_o doctriens_n be_v confute_v out_o of_o scripture_n 2._o cum_fw-la enim_fw-la ex_fw-la scripturia_n arguuntur_fw-la in_o accusationem_fw-la convertuntur_fw-la ipsarum_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la quasi_fw-la non_fw-la recte_fw-la habeant_fw-la neque_fw-la sunt_fw-la ex_fw-la authoritate_fw-la &_o quia_fw-la vary_v sunt_fw-la dictae_fw-la &_o quia_fw-la non_fw-la posset_n ex_fw-la his_fw-la inveniri_fw-la veritas_fw-la ab_fw-la his_fw-la qui_fw-la nesciunt_fw-la traditionem_fw-la iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 2._o as_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n instead_o of_o answer_v the_o argument_n produce_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n accuse_v the_o scripture_n of_o obscurity_n and_o insufficiency_n say_v that_o they_o be_v speak_v various_o or_o so_o as_o to_o admit_v of_o divers_a sense_n and_o that_o from_o they_o the_o truth_n can_v not_o be_v know_v by_o they_o who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o tradition_n non_fw-la enim_fw-la per_fw-la literas_fw-la traditam_fw-la illam_fw-la sed_fw-la per_fw-la vivam_fw-la vocem_fw-la this_o truth_n be_v deliver_v not_o by_o write_v but_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n when_o these_o heretic_n plead_v for_o their_o doctrine_n not_o find_v in_o scripture_n apostolos_fw-la non_fw-la omne_fw-la omnibus_fw-la revelâsse_fw-la 25._o tertull._n de_fw-fr prescript_n c._n 25._o quaedam_fw-la enim_fw-la palam_fw-la &_o universis_fw-la quaedam_fw-la secreto_fw-la &_o paucis_fw-la demandâsse_fw-la that_o the_o apostle_n reveal_v not_o all_o thing_n to_o all_o man_n but_o some_o thing_n they_o deliver_v open_o and_o to_o all_o some_o thing_n secret_o and_o to_o few_o b._n hieron_n in_fw-ge es_fw-ge 19_o fol._n 40._o b._n when_o they_o vaunt_v that_o they_o be_v filii_fw-la sapientum_fw-la qui_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la nobis_fw-la apostolicam_fw-la tradiderunt_fw-la the_o son_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n who_o from_o the_o beginning_n deliver_v
general_n 1._o postea_fw-la per_fw-la dei_fw-la voluntatem_fw-la in_o scripture_n nobis_fw-la tradiderunt_fw-la fundamentum_fw-la &_o columnam_fw-la fidei_fw-la nostrae_fw-la futurum_fw-la iren._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 1._o the_o father_n do_v express_o say_v declare_v that_o the_o apostle_n first_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o afterward_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n deliver_v the_o same_o gospel_n which_o they_o preach_v to_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v for_o future_a age_n the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n the_o marcionite_n own_v the_o write_n of_o st._n paul_n ibid._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d dial._n contra_fw-la martion_n p._n 59_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n but_o reject_v the_o evangelist_n st._n matthew_n and_o st._n john._n against_o they_o therefore_o origen_n do_v in_o the_o person_n of_o eutropius_n dispute_n after_o this_o manner_n do_v these_o apostle_n preach_v the_o gospel_n with_o writing_n or_o without_o write_v what_o they_o preach_v marc._n without_o writing_n eutrop._n be_v it_o probable_a they_o preach_v salvation_n only_o to_o they_o that_o hear_v they_o and_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o they_o that_o be_v to_o come_v after_o as_o must_v be_v suppose_v if_o they_o write_v not_o that_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n which_o they_o preach_v for_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v speak_v and_o not_o write_v do_v present_o vanish_v st._n austin_n be_v express_v for_o the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o st._n john_n do_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o write_v he_o add_v 355._o tr._n 49._o in_o joh._n tom._n 9_o p._n 355._o electa_n sunt_fw-la autem_fw-la quae_fw-la scriberentur_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la saluti_fw-la credentium_fw-la sufficere_fw-la videbantur_fw-la that_o they_o choose_v out_o of_o they_o those_o thing_n to_o be_v write_v which_o they_o conceive_v sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n 35._o quicquid_fw-la enim_fw-la ille_fw-la de_fw-la suis_fw-la factis_fw-la &_o dictis_fw-la nos_fw-la legero_fw-la voluit_fw-la hoc_fw-la scribendum_fw-la illis_fw-la tamquam_fw-la suis_fw-la manibus_fw-la imperavit_fw-la de_fw-fr consensu_fw-la evangelist_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 35._o again_o he_o say_v the_o same_o st._n austin_n who_o send_v the_o prophet_n before_o his_o descent_n send_v also_o the_o apostle_n after_o his_o ascension_n of_o all_o who_o he_o be_v the_o head_n wherefore_o it_o must_v not_o be_v say_v that_o he_o write_v nothing_o see_v his_o member_n write_v that_o which_o they_o know_v by_o the_o dictate_v of_o their_o head_n for_o whatsoever_o he_o will_v have_v we_o read_v concern_v what_o he_o do_v or_o say_v he_o command_v his_o apostle_n as_o be_v his_o amanuensis_n to_o write_v down_o now_o see_v all_o they_o be_v to_o teach_v be_v only_o his_o say_n and_o command_n they_o who_o stand_v thus_o engage_v to_o write_v all_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o read_v of_o his_o say_n must_v write_v all_o that_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v know_v in_o order_n to_o man_n salvation_n for_o all_o this_o sure_a the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n will_v have_v we_o read_v all_o this_o it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o write_v that_o we_o may_v read_v because_o that_o heresy_n will_v afterward_o break_v in_o upon_o the_o church_n matth._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n proem_n in_o matth._n and_o the_o manner_n of_o christian_n will_v be_v corrupt_v say_v theophylact_v it_o please_v the_o apostle_n to_o write_v the_o gospel_n that_o from_o thence_o be_v teach_v the_o truth_n we_o may_v not_o be_v pervert_v by_o the_o falsehood_n of_o heresy_n nor_o be_v corrupt_v in_o our_o manner_n now_o sure_o what_o be_v sufficient_a to_o preserve_v we_o from_o heresy_n in_o doctrine_n and_o from_o corruption_n in_o manner_n must_v plain_o and_o full_o contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v heretic_n and_o to_o be_v do_v that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v wicked_a to_o proceed_v to_o the_o particular_a account_n the_o ancient_n give_v we_o of_o the_o indite_v of_o every_o gospel_n in_o particular_a particular_a 2_o eusebius_n inform_v we_o of_o st._n matthew_n that_o the_o tradition_n be_v 24._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hist_o eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o that_o he_o be_v necessitate_v to_o write_v for_o have_v first_o preach_v to_o the_o hebrew_n as_o he_o be_v about_o to_o go_v to_o other_o commit_v his_o gospel_n to_o write_v in_o his_o own_o language_n he_o supply_v by_o write_v their_o want_n of_o his_o presence_n from_o who_o he_o went._n st._n chrysostom_n say_v 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o matth._n hom._n 1._o pag._n 3._o they_o have_v it_o by_o tradition_n that_o the_o believe_a jew_n desire_v st._n matthew_n to_o leave_v those_o thing_n in_o write_v which_o he_o have_v deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n to_o they_o and_o that_o in_o compliance_n with_o this_o request_n he_o write_v his_o gospel_n in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n praefat._n sicut_fw-la referunt_fw-la matthaeum_n conscribere_fw-la evangelium_fw-la causa_fw-la compulit_fw-la talis_fw-la cum_fw-la facta_fw-la fuisset_fw-la in_o pal._n persecutio_fw-la ut_fw-la carentes_fw-la forte_fw-fr doctoribus_fw-la fidei_fw-la non_fw-la carerent_fw-la doctrina_fw-la petierunt_fw-la matthaeum_n ut_fw-la omnium_fw-la verborum_fw-la &_o operum_fw-la christi_fw-la conscriberet_fw-la eye_n historiam_fw-la ut_fw-la ubicunque_fw-la essent_fw-la futuri_fw-la totius_fw-la secum_fw-la haberent_fw-la sidei_fw-la statum_fw-la praefat._n the_o author_n of_o the_o imperfect_a comment_n on_o st._n matthew_n who_o pass_v under_o the_o same_o name_n deliver_v the_o tradition_n thus_o that_o st._n matthew_n be_v compel_v to_o write_v his_o gospel_n upon_o this_o account_n that_o when_o a_o grievous_a persecution_n arise_v in_o palaestin_n so_o that_o they_o be_v in_o danger_n to_o be_v separate_v from_o each_o other_o that_o want_v teacher_n they_o may_v not_o want_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n they_o desire_v matthew_n to_o write_v for_o they_o the_o history_n of_o all_o the_o word_n and_o work_n of_o christ_n that_o so_o wherever_o they_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o they_o may_v have_v with_o they_o totius_fw-la fidei_fw-la statum_fw-la the_o whole_a form_n of_o faith._n the_o tradition_n concern_v the_o gospel_n of_o st._n mark_n run_v thus_o that_o when_o the_o hearer_n of_o st._n 15._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o peter_n have_v be_v illuminate_v by_o his_o doctrine_n they_o be_v so_o affect_v with_o it_o as_o not_o to_o be_v content_v with_o hear_v of_o it_o all_o at_o once_o or_o with_o the_o unwritten_a teach_v or_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o heavenly_a word_n ibid._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n but_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o exhortation_n do_v entreat_v st._n mark_v the_o follower_n of_o st._n peter_n that_o he_o will_v leave_v they_o in_o write_v a_o digest_v or_o memorial_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o that_o they_o never_o cease_v till_o they_o have_v obtain_v their_o request_n and_o that_o thus_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o write_v the_o gospel_n of_o st._n mark_n this_o eusebius_n relate_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n and_o papias_n bishop_n of_o hierapolis_n the_o word_n of_o clemens_n he_o give_v thus_o clemens_n in_o the_o same_o book_n put_v down_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a presbyter_n touch_v the_o order_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v to_o this_o effect_n peter_n preach_v the_o word_n public_o at_o rome_n and_o speak_v the_o gospel_n by_o the_o spirit_n 14._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hist_o eccl._n l._n 6._o c._n 14._o many_o that_o be_v present_a entreat_v mark_n to_o write_v what_o he_o speak_v as_o be_v one_o who_o have_v long_o follow_v he_o and_o remember_v the_o thing_n speak_v and_o that_o thereupon_o mark_v have_v write_v the_o gospel_n give_v it_o to_o those_o who_o desire_v it_o and_o of_o the_o same_o mark_n papias_n say_v euscbius_n relate_v that_o he_o take_v especial_a care_n to_o say_v nothing_o that_o be_v false_a and_z 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 38._o l._n 3._o c._n 38._o to_o leave_v nothing_o out_o of_o his_o gospel_n he_o have_v hear_v from_o peter_n moreover_o eusebius_n far_a inform_v we_o from_o the_o same_o author_n that_o st._n mark_n go_v afterward_o to_o alexandria_n preach_v there_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 16._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 16._o the_o gospel_n which_o he_o have_v write_v and_o that_o the_o first_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n leave_v their_o country_n do_v the_o work_n of_o evangelist_n to_o they_o who_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o hear_v of_o the_o christian_a faith_n to_o who_o they_o preach_v christ_n and_o deliver_v the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n 37._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d l._n 3._o c._n 37._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d
lay_v this_o only_a in_o those_o place_n as_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o so_o go_v on_o to_o other_o country_n to_o convert_v they_o and_o sure_o then_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o doubt_n but_o that_o these_o gospel_n do_v with_o sufficient_a fullness_n and_o perspicuity_n contain_v the_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith._n three_o of_o st._n luke_n the_o follower_n of_o st._n paul_n 1_o lucas_n quod_fw-la ab_fw-la illo_fw-la praedicabatur_fw-la evangelium_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la condidit_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 1_o irenaeus_n inform_v we_o that_o he_o write_v in_o a_o book_n that_o gospel_n which_o be_v preach_v by_o he_o he_o add_v that_o st._n paul_n neglect_v not_o to_o teach_v the_o whole_a counsel_n of_o god_n 14._o cap._n 14._o and_o that_o st._n luke_n neglect_v not_o to_o write_v what_o st._n paul_n have_v teach_v and_o thence_o infer_v against_o the_o heretic_n that_o they_o can_v not_o pretend_v to_o know_v what_o be_v not_o teach_v by_o paul_n or_o be_v not_o write_v by_o st._n luke_n four_o st._n john_n say_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v importune_v by_o all_o the_o asiatic_n and_o by_o the_o embassy_n of_o many_o other_o to_o write_v his_o gospel_n and_o his_o great_a care_n in_o compose_v it_o joh._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d epiph._n haer._n 51._o 51._o 6._o theoph._n proem_n in_o joh._n say_v they_o be_v to_o speak_v of_o those_o necessary_a thing_n which_o they_o have_v pretermit_v who_o write_v before_o he_o or_o of_o the_o deity_n of_o christ_n which_o ebion_n cerinthus_n and_o other_o heretic_n deny_v and_o the_o other_o evangelist_n have_v not_o so_o full_o speak_v to_o the_o martyrology_n of_o timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n add_v that_o the_o other_o evangelist_n be_v bring_v to_o he_o 1403._o apud_fw-la phot._n cod._n 254._o p._n 1403._o contain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o salutary_a passion_n the_o miracle_n and_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o digest_v they_o in_o order_n and_o add_v his_o own_o to_o they_o here_o then_o from_o this_o tradion_a it_o be_v plain_a and_o obvious_a to_o observe_v first_o first_o 3_o that_o it_o be_v constant_o suppose_v and_o look_v on_o by_o all_o christian_n as_o a_o thing_n most_o certain_a that_o to_o preserve_v a_o doctrine_n safe_a unto_o posterity_n to_o keep_v it_o sure_a and_o certain_a it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o they_o to_o hear_v it_o by_o the_o ear_n or_o to_o receive_v it_o by_o tradition_n though_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o apostle_n but_o that_o it_o be_v requisite_a in_o order_n to_o that_o end_n that_o what_o they_o hear_v shall_v be_v commit_v to_o writing_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v both_o to_o they_o and_o other_o the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n why_o else_o do_v they_o declare_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v only_o speak_v and_o not_o write_v quick_o vanish_v and_o thence_o infer_v that_o if_o the_o evangelist_n intend_v the_o salvation_n of_o posterity_n they_o must_v have_v write_v what_o they_o preach_v why_o do_v they_o say_v it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o leave_v their_o convert_v to_o commit_v what_o they_o teach_v in_o write_v to_o they_o why_o be_v it_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v content_v 15._o euseb_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o unwritten_a teach_n of_o the_o divine_a doctrine_n or_o in_o the_o romish_a phrase_n with_o the_o infallible_a way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d desire_v with_o all_o earnestness_n st._n mark_v to_o give_v they_o a_o digest_v or_o memorial_n in_o write_v of_o that_o doctrine_n they_o have_v receive_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o why_o be_v peter_n so_o delight_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o this_o desire_n of_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a renounce_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o a_o prefer_n of_o the_o write_a word_n before_o it_o second_o hence_o it_o be_v obvious_a to_o observe_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v thus_o subject_a to_o failure_n and_o miscarriage_n the_o wisdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n think_v fit_a that_o what_o be_v preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v commit_v unto_o writing_n that_o it_o may_v be_v unto_o posterity_n the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n hence_o 1._o lib._n 3._o c._n 1._o say_v irenaeus_n they_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n write_v the_o scripture_n for_o this_o end_n they_o say_v st._n austin_n write_v what_o they_o know_v by_o the_o dictate_v of_o their_o head._n he_o command_v the_o apostle_n to_o write_v and_o what_o thing_n shall_v be_v write_v be_v choose_v doubtless_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o penman_n the_o apostle_n be_v matth._n proem_n in_o matth._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o pleasure_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n say_v theophylact_v that_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o christian_n be_v teach_v the_o truth_n from_o they_o may_v neither_o be_v pervert_v by_o heresy_n or_o corrupt_v in_o manner_n three_o hence_o also_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o thing_n choose_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o be_v write_v be_v such_o as_o seem_v to_o their_o wisdom_n sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n that_o they_o contain_v all_o which_o our_o lord_n will_v have_v we_o read_v concern_v what_o he_o do_v or_o say_v all_o that_o truth_n which_o be_v needful_a to_o preserve_v we_o from_o heresy_n in_o doctrine_n or_o corruption_n in_o manner_n the_o whole_a state_n or_o system_v of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o whosoever_o do_v retain_v can_v not_o want_v faith_n even_o when_o he_o want_v teacher_n all_o that_o st._n peter_n preach_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n the_o whole_a council_n of_o god_n the_o salutary_a doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v 2._o 2._o 4_o this_o will_v be_v still_o more_o evident_a from_o that_o unquestionable_a tradition_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o many_o century_n that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n as_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v and_o as_o it_o be_v afterward_o explain_v by_o that_o of_o nice_n be_v a_o complete_a and_o perfect_a summary_n of_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o christian_n that_o the_o apostle_n and_o first_o preacher_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n comprise_v the_o fundamental_o of_o their_o doctrine_n in_o some_o creed_n system_n or_o form_n of_o word_n we_o learn_v not_o only_o from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o also_o from_o many_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o mention_n 1._o luk._n i._n 4._o heb._n v._n 12._o heb._n vi_fw-la 1._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o word_n of_o their_o catechism_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o elementary_a principle_n of_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o word_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o foundation_n upon_o which_o christian_n grow_v up_o unto_o perfection_n 6._o rom._n xij_o 6._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o which_o all_o the_o dispenser_n of_o the_o word_n must_v frame_v their_o doctrine_n 13._o 1_o tim._n iij._n 15_o 16._o 2_o tim._n i._n 13._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n to_o be_v preserve_v in_o and_o by_o the_o church_n the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o and_o must_v be_v hold_v by_o all_o christian_n in_o faith_n and_o love_n 14._o verse_n 14._o or_o a_o brief_a summary_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o good_a depositum_fw-la or_o summary_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n commit_v to_o the_o trust_n of_o other_o or_o agree_v on_o by_o the_o apostle_n to_o be_v teach_v by_o all_o 2._o 2_o tim._n ij_o 2._o and_o which_o also_o be_v by_o they_o to_o be_v commit_v to_o faithful_a man_n able_a to_o instruct_v other_o in_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 27._o jud._n iij._n philip._n i_o 27._o the_o faith_n once_o and_o at_o once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n which_o they_o must_v hold_v in_o a_o good_a conscience_n and_o earnest_o contend_v for_o 2._o 2._o 5_o that_o this_o creed_n system_n or_o summary_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o all_o church_n and_o be_v for_o substance_n that_o which_o be_v now_o call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v also_o evident_a from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n irenaeus_n say_v it_o be_v the_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v
almost_o in_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n as_o to_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o article_n article_n 5_o which_o teach_v that_o general_a council_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n 295._o p._n 295._o the_o same_o author_n there_o tell_v we_o that_o communis_fw-la est_fw-la doctorum_fw-la opinio_fw-la concilia_fw-la etiam_fw-la generalia_fw-la errare_fw-la posse_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la quae_fw-la fidem_fw-la aut_fw-la mores_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la non_fw-la necessarios_fw-la concernunt_fw-la it_o be_v the_o common_a judgement_n of_o their_o doctor_n that_o even_o general_a council_n may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o whereas_o our_o church_n infer_v that_o therefore_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o saelvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v nisi_fw-la ostendi_fw-la possint_fw-la unless_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n this_o author_n say_v these_o last_o word_n of_o the_o article_n sententiam_fw-la veterum_fw-la &_o omnium_fw-la fere_n modernorum_fw-la declarant_fw-la declare_v that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o of_o almost_o all_o the_o modern_a doctor_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o ocham_n the_o church_n be_v divide_v in_o this_o point_n some_o hold_v that_o a_o general_n council_n haeretica_fw-la potest_fw-la labe_fw-la aspergi_fw-la may_v be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n and_o much_o more_o of_o error_n some_o that_o it_o can_v not_o thus_o be_v guilty_a and_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o fallibility_n of_o general_n council_n be_v afterward_o maintain_v by_o many_o eminent_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n 21._o de_fw-fr formali_fw-la objecto_fw-la fidei_fw-la tr._n 5._o c._n 19_o 20_o 21._o be_v full_o prove_v by_o baronius_n against_o turnbal_n so_o that_o i_o shall_v reserve_v the_o far_a prosecution_n of_o this_o matter_n to_o its_o proper_a place_n viz._n the_o discussion_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n our_o church_n in_o her_o twenty_o second_o article_n assert_n assert_n 6_o that_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n concern_v purgatory_n pardon_n worship_v and_o adoration_n as_o well_o of_o image_n as_o of_o relic_n and_o also_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v a_o fond_a thing_n vain_o seign_v and_o ground_v upon_o no_o warrant_n of_o scripture_n but_o rather_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o derive_v to_o they_o from_o apostolical_a tradition_n their_o own_o writer_n do_v ingenious_o confess_v for_o 1._o concern_v purgatory_n alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n declare_v that_o in_o veteribus_fw-la de_fw-la purgatorio_fw-la fere_n nulla_fw-la indulg_n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la l._n 8._o tit._n de_fw-fr indulg_n potissimum_fw-la apud_fw-la graecos_n scriptores_fw-la mentio_fw-la est_fw-la in_o the_o ancient_n and_o especial_o the_o greek_a writer_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o mention_n of_o purgatory_n whence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v 18._o contr._n luther_n artic._n 18._o that_o to_o this_o very_a day_n it_o be_v not_o receive_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n apud_fw-la priscos_fw-la among_o the_o ancient_n say_v our_o fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o or_o very_o rare_o mention_v nor_o be_v it_o to_o this_o day_n believe_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n let_v he_o who_o please_v read_v the_o commentary_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n and_o he_o will_v find_v i_o suppose_v that_o they_o speak_v not_o at_o all_o or_o very_o rare_o of_o it_o sed_fw-la neque_fw-la latini_n simul_fw-la omnes_fw-la sed_fw-la sensim_fw-la huius_fw-la rei_fw-la veritatem_fw-la conceperunt_fw-la nor_o do_v the_o latin_n altogether_o but_o leisurely_o perceive_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o then_o he_o add_v cum_fw-la igitur_fw-la purgatorium_fw-la tam_fw-la sero_fw-la cognitum_fw-la ac_fw-la receptum_fw-la universae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la fuerit_fw-la quis_fw-la jam_fw-la de_fw-la indulgentiis_fw-la mirari_fw-la potest_fw-la quia_fw-la in_o principio_fw-la nascentis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la nullus_fw-la fuerit_fw-la earum_fw-la usus_fw-la since_o therefore_o purgatory_n be_v so_o late_o know_v to_o and_o receive_v by_o the_o universal_a church_n who_o can_v wonder_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n there_o be_v no_o use_n of_o indulgence_n 264._o in_o cath._n rom._n pacif_n apud_fw-la forb_n consid_fw-la mod._n p._n 264._o father_n barns_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o punishment_n of_o purgatory_n be_v a_o thing_n quae_fw-la nec_fw-la ex_fw-la scripture_n nec_fw-la patribus_fw-la nec_fw-la conciliis_fw-la deduci_fw-la potest_fw-la firmiter_fw-la which_o can_v neither_o be_v firm_o prove_v from_o scripture_n the_o father_n or_o council_n and_o that_o opposita_fw-la sententia_fw-la eye_n conformior_fw-la videtur_fw-la the_o contrary_a sentence_n seem_v more_o agreeable_a to_o they_o wicelius_n say_v 260._o meth._n concord_n eccles_n c._n 8._o tit._n funus_fw-la ibid._n p._n 259_o 260._o that_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o place_n of_o purgation_n to_o receive_v naked_a soul_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o become_v grave_a and_o wise_a man_n so_o certain_o to_o define_v those_o thing_n which_o scripture_n have_v not_o express_v nec_fw-la antiquorum_fw-la traditio_fw-la nor_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_n have_v expound_v erasmus_n say_v q._n operum_fw-la tom._n 1._o p._n 685._o q._n there_o be_v many_o thing_n about_o which_o not_o only_o contentious_a but_o even_o learned_a and_o pious_a man_n do_v doubt_n of_o old_a as_o st._n austin_n with_o other_o doubt_v long_o about_o purgatory_n that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o private_a assertion_n and_o not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n 26._o chronic._n l._n 8._o c._n 26._o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n of_o otho_n frisingensis_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v apud_fw-la inferos_fw-la in_o the_o infernal_a region_n a_o place_n of_o purgatory_n wherein_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v save_v be_v either_o trouble_v only_o with_o darkness_n or_o decoct_v with_o the_o fire_n of_o expiation_n some_o affirm_v nor_o can_v i_o tell_v what_o to_o make_v of_o that_o say_n of_o paschasius_fw-la if_o it_o do_v not_o show_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o contrary_a for_o say_v he_o our_o lord_n say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n have_v eternal_a life_n ideo_fw-la dicens_fw-la habet_fw-la quia_fw-la mox_fw-la anima_fw-la carne_fw-la soluta_fw-la intrat_fw-la in_o aquavitae_fw-la promptuaria_fw-la 19_o de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n domini_fw-la c._n 19_o ubi_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la animae_fw-la requiescunt_fw-la say_v in_o the_o present_a tense_n he_o have_v because_o the_o soul_n be_v loose_v from_o the_o flesh_n present_o enter_v into_o those_o receptacle_n of_o life_n where_o the_o spirit_n of_o saint_n do_v rest_n second_o second_o 7_o concern_v pardon_n or_o indulgence_n their_o novelâ—y_n be_v still_o confess_v more_o free_o h._n inter_fw-la omnes_fw-la res_fw-la de_fw-la quibus_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la opere_fw-la disputamus_fw-la nulla_fw-la est_fw-la quam_fw-la minus_fw-la aperte_fw-la s._n literae_fw-la prodiderunt_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr qua_fw-la minus_fw-la vetusti_fw-la scriptores_fw-la dixerint_fw-la neque_fw-la tamen_fw-la hac_fw-la occasione_n contemnendae_fw-la sunt_fw-la quod_fw-la earum_fw-la usus_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la videatur_fw-la sero_fw-la receptus_fw-la quoniam_fw-la multa_fw-la sunt_fw-la posterioribus_fw-la nota_fw-la quae_fw-la vetusti_fw-la illi_fw-la scriptores_fw-la prorsus_fw-la ignoraverunt_fw-la nam_fw-la de_fw-la transubstantiatione_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la rara_fw-la est_fw-la in_o antiquis_fw-la scriptoribus_fw-la mentio_fw-la de_fw-la purgatorio_fw-la fere_n nulla_fw-la potissimum_fw-la apud_fw-la graecos_n scriptores_fw-la qua_fw-la de_fw-la causa_fw-la usque_fw-la in_o hodiernum_fw-la diem_fw-la purgatorium_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la a_o graecis_fw-la creditum_fw-la quid_fw-la ergo_fw-la mirum_fw-la si_fw-la ad_fw-la hunc_fw-la modum_fw-la contigerit_fw-la de_fw-la indulgentiis_fw-la ut_fw-la apud_fw-la priscos_fw-la nulla_fw-la sit_fw-la de_fw-la eye_v mentio_fw-la praecipue_fw-la quod_fw-la tunc_fw-la magis_fw-la fervebat_fw-la christianorum_fw-la charitas_fw-la ut_fw-la parum_fw-la esset_fw-la opus_fw-la indulgentiis_fw-la quapropter_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la mentio_fw-la ulla_fw-la indulgentiarum_fw-la de_fw-fr haer._n l._n 8._o tit._n de_fw-fr indulgentiis_fw-la de_fw-fr invent_v rer_n l._n 8._o c._n 1._o p._n 325._o part._n 1._o sum._n tit._n 10._o c._n 3._o in_o 4._o sentent_fw-fr do_v 20._o q._n 3._o h._n alphonsus_n castro_n say_v that_o among_o all_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o he_o dispute_v in_o his_o book_n against_o heresy_n there_o be_v nothing_o of_o which_o the_o scripture_n speak_v less_o plain_o &_o de_fw-fr qua_fw-la minus_fw-la vetusti_fw-la scriptores_fw-la dixerint_fw-la and_o of_o which_o the_o ancient_a writer_n have_v say_v less_o many_o say_v polydore_v virgil_n from_o roffensis_n may_v perhaps_o be_v move_v not_o to_o trust_v to_o indulgence_n quod_fw-la earum_fw-la usus_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la videatur_fw-la recentior_fw-la &_o admodum_fw-la sero_fw-la apud_fw-la christianos_n repertus_fw-la because_o the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o church_n seem_v new_a and_o very_o late_o receive_v among_o christian_n to_o who_o i_o answer_v that_o
of_o antiquity_n ascribe_v by_o some_o to_o athanasius_n by_o other_o to_o theodoret_n to_o maximus_n to_o etherius_fw-la we_o have_v one_o brief_a but_o full_a discourse_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d against_o they_o who_o judge_n of_o truth_n only_o by_o multitude_n 〈◊〉_d athanas_n tom._n 2._o p._n 293._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o the_o author_n first_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v to_o combat_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d against_o a_o false_a assertion_n that_o the_o author_n of_o it_o be_v object_n of_o pity_n or_o commiseration_n that_o they_o flee_v to_o this_o miserable_a refuge_n only_o for_o want_v of_o reason_n on_o their_o side_n and_o even_o confess_v their_o be_v vanquish_v that_o multitude_n be_v proper_a to_o fright_v a_o man_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n to_o persuade_v he_o that_o in_o the_o concernment_n of_o this_o world_n we_o do_v not_o much_o regard_n it_o and_o much_o less_o shall_v we_o be_v move_v by_o it_o in_o heavenly_a matter_n to_o recede_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o agree_a sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o our_o lord_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o many_o be_v call_v but_o few_o choose_v that_o straight_o be_v the_o gate_n which_o lead_v unto_o life_n and_o few_o there_o be_v that_o find_v it_o and_o that_o every_o wise_a man_n will_v rather_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o few_o 291._o p._n 291._o than_o of_o that_o number_n which_o go_v in_o the_o broad_a way_n for_o have_v any_o man_n live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o stephen_n will_v he_o not_o rather_o have_v be_v of_o his_o side_n alone_o than_o of_o the_o side_n of_o the_o multitude_n which_o rise_v up_o against_o he_o have_v not_o phineas_n bold_o oppose_v himself_o to_o the_o prevail_a multitude_n the_o plague_n have_v not_o cease_v nor_o have_v the_o rest_n be_v save_v be_v it_o not_o better_a to_o fly_v with_o noah_n to_o the_o ark_n than_o with_o the_o multitude_n to_o perish_v in_o the_o deluge_n to_o go_v alone_o with_o lot_n from_o sodom_n than_o with_o the_o multitude_n to_o perish_v there_o we_o indeed_o venerate_a the_o multitude_n but_o than_o it_o be_v a_o multitude_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o fly_v not_o examination_n but_o which_o afford_v demonstration_n 2_o 325._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apud_fw-la athanas_n to._n 2._o p._n 325._o they_o add_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v upon_o to_o yield_v a_o blind_a assent_n to_o the_o dictate_v of_o other_o man_n without_o use_v their_o own_o judgement_n to_o consider_v and_o inquire_v what_o be_v possible_a what_o be_v suitable_a or_o unsuitable_a what_o acceptable_a to_o god_n what_o be_v congruous_a to_o nature_n what_o consonant_n to_o truth_n what_o accord_v with_o the_o mystery_n what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o piety_n they_o have_v according_o leave_v we_o a_o discourse_n in_o opposition_n to_o those_o man_n who_o require_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d simple_o to_o believe_v their_o dictate_v without_o consider_v what_o be_v fit_a or_o unfit_a to_o be_v embrace_v inform_v we_o that_o this_o be_v of_o many_o 326._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pag._n 326._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d horrible_a doctrine_n the_o worst_a which_o satan_n have_v invent_v to_o lead_v man_n into_o dangerous_a deceit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n who_o imperious_o command_v all_o man_n to_o follow_v their_o dictate_v and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o believe_v without_o reason_n and_o call_v that_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o assent_n without_o trial_n to_o thing_n unstable_a and_o undemonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o rise_n of_o error_n and_o of_o all_o evil_n the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o heretic_n who_o decline_v the_o examination_n that_o they_o may_v avoid_v the_o consutation_n of_o their_o doctrine_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o according_a to_o it_o no_o man_n can_v find_v the_o way_n of_o truth_n or_o avoid_v the_o precipice_n of_o error_n that_o according_a to_o it_o we_o be_v ask_v to_o yield_v assent_n to_o the_o unproved_a doctrine_n of_o heretic_n and_o heathen_n shall_v consent_v to_o do_v so_o 327._o p._n 327._o whereas_o if_o we_o examine_v what_o we_o be_v require_v to_o believe_v we_o shall_v have_v full_a assurance_n of_o the_o faith_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d neither_o believe_v without_o reason_n nor_o speak_v without_o faith._n nine_o they_o say_v that_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o have_v rational_o cast_v off_o the_o custom_n and_o tradition_n of_o their_o forefather_n because_o they_o can_v discover_v wherein_o they_o have_v general_o err_v 4._o praepar_fw-la evang_v l._n 4._o c._n 4._o for_o thus_o eusebius_n speak_v if_o we_o can_v show_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o the_o heathen_n and_o barbarian_n which_o be_v before_o our_o saviour_n time_n do_v not_o know_v the_o true_a god_n but_o either_o worship_v those_o which_o be_v no_o god_n or_o evil_a spirit_n it_o must_v be_v then_o confess_v that_o we_o act_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o true_a and_o righteous_a judgement_n when_o we_o become_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d revolter_n from_o the_o superstition_n of_o our_o forefather_n if_o therefore_o we_o not_o only_o can_v but_o actual_o have_v show_v in_o the_o forementioned_a particular_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v general_o err_v then_o must_v it_o also_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o our_o separation_n from_o she_o be_v the_o result_n of_o truth_n and_o righteousness_n ten_o they_o last_o say_v 95._o arnob._n l._n 2._o p._n 95._o that_o their_o religion_n must_v be_v ancient_a because_o it_o consist_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n quo_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la antiquus_fw-la quicquam_fw-la than_o who_o nothing_o be_v more_o ancient_a and_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o declare_v our_o positive_a religion_n must_v be_v ancient_a because_o it_o consist_v of_o the_o article_n deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o teach_v by_o the_o four_o first_o century_n we_o therefore_o in_o like_a manner_n do_v conclude_v with_o they_o as_o to_o all_o the_o positive_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n non_fw-la ergo_fw-la quod_fw-la sequimur_fw-la novum_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la nos_fw-la sero_fw-la addicimus_fw-la quidnam_fw-la sequi_fw-la oporteat_fw-la that_o what_o we_o follow_v be_v not_o new_a though_o it_o be_v but_o late_o that_o we_o learn_v that_o it_o be_v that_o and_o that_o alone_o we_o ought_v to_o follow_v now_o by_o impartial_a consideration_n of_o these_o particular_n i_o leave_v any_o man_n of_o reason_n to_o judge_v who_o religion_n be_v most_o suitable_a in_o the_o general_a ground_n of_o it_o to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o antiquity_n whether_o we_o protestant_n plead_v any_o thing_n against_o those_o of_o rome_n which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v not_o also_o plead_v against_o the_o heathen_n and_o whether_o the_o most_o plausible_a objection_n of_o the_o romanist_n against_o we_o be_v not_o full_o answer_v by_o what_o these_o father_n say_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o common_a christianity_n against_o the_o heretic_n and_o heathen_n 4thly_a mr._n m._n add_v object_n 4_o that_o all_o those_o who_o have_v be_v instruct_v by_o the_o apostle_n before_o scripture_n be_v write_v 340._o p._n 322_o 340._o convert_v and_o instruct_v thousand_o who_o never_o have_v hear_v any_o apostle_n preach_v and_o all_o these_o believe_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o then_o present_a church_n 415._o p._n 415._o that_o from_o the_o preach_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o finish_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o the_o divulge_v of_o the_o same_o in_o such_o language_n as_o all_o nation_n understand_v very_o many_o year_n pass_v and_o all_o the_o true_a believer_n in_o christ_n church_n be_v govern_v by_o tradition_n only_o r._n h._n do_v also_o tell_v we_o that_o god_n beside_o 44._o guide_v of_o controv_n disc_n 2._o ch_z 5._o 5._o 44._o and_o before_o the_o new_a testament_n scripture_n leave_v these_o doctrine_n sufficient_o reveal_v to_o the_o then_o appoint_v ecclesiastical_a guide_n from_o who_o both_o the_o present_a people_n and_o the_o future_a successor_n of_o those_o guide_v both_o be_v and_o may_v rational_o know_v they_o be_v to_o learn_v they_o and_o so_o have_v there_o be_v no_o scripture_n may_v to_o this_o day_n by_o mere_a tradition_n have_v learn_v they_o sufficient_o for_o their_o salvation_n first_o reply_v 1_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o mr._n m._n be_v much_o out_o when_o he_o talk_v of_o seventy_o or_o eighty_o year_n before_o those_o scripture_n be_v write_v which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o future_a rule_n of_o christian_n for_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n
entire_a system_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n than_o by_o commit_v it_o to_o write_v that_o piety_n shall_v not_o permit_v even_o the_o roman_n to_o rest_v satisfy_v without_o such_o write_a monument_n of_o what_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v or_o to_o conceive_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o by_o tradition_n and_o that_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n instruct_v the_o apostle_n to_o commit_v to_o write_v that_o which_o they_o have_v preach_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n that_o so_o it_o may_v become_v to_o future_a age_n the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n and_o a_o sufficient_a antidote_n against_o the_o heresy_n which_o afterward_o prevail_v in_o the_o church_n 37._o euseb_n h._n eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 37._o and_o that_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o first_o successor_n of_o christian_a faith_n employ_v itself_o as_o much_o in_o leave_v to_o their_o convert_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n as_o in_o preach_v christ_n unto_o they_o in_o answer_n to_o mr._n m_n four_o reason_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n i_o grant_v 354._o p._n 354._o that_o a_o tradition_n make_v as_o credible_a to_o any_o man_n as_o it_o may_v be_v make_v credible_a to_o one_o who_o never_o see_v london_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o head_n town_n of_o england_n will_v be_v a_o good_a and_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a and_o that_o upon_o such_o evidence_n afford_v it_o will_v be_v most_o unreasonable_a to_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o they_o but_o then_o i_o think_v it_o be_v the_o vain_a thing_n imaginable_a for_o any_o person_n to_o attempt_v to_o prove_v they_o from_o a_o like_a tradition_n for_o do_v mr._n m._n know_v of_o any_o man_n whoever_o doubt_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n or_o that_o it_o be_v the_o head_n town_n of_o england_n do_v he_o ever_o read_v or_o hear_v of_o any_o large_a discourse_n any_o testimony_n bring_v from_o ancient_a record_n or_o tradition_n from_o divine_a revelation_n or_o from_o reason_n to_o prove_v there_o be_v or_o can_v be_v no_o such_o capital_a city_n in_o england_n can_v he_o produce_v as_o many_o eye_n and_o ear_n witness_n that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_o apostolical_a as_o may_v be_v easy_o produce_v for_o such_o a_o city_n let_v mr._n m._n once_o prove_v that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v always_o general_o receive_v by_o all_o mankind_n and_o that_o none_o ever_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o any_o of_o they_o let_v he_o prove_v they_o from_o myriad_o of_o eye_n witness_n who_o see_v they_o write_v by_o the_o apostle_n or_o primitive_a professor_n of_o christianity_n as_o plain_o as_o ever_o any_o man_n see_v london_n or_o as_o many_o ear_n witness_n hear_v the_o apostle_n preach_v these_o tradition_n as_o ever_o hear_v this_o capital_a city_n mention_v by_o those_o who_o see_v it_o let_v he_o prove_v they_o by_o as_o many_o person_n who_o write_v to_o the_o apostle_n concern_v these_o tradition_n as_o have_v write_v to_o london_n and_o by_o as_o many_o who_o resort_v to_o the_o apostle_n to_o learn_v these_o tradition_n as_o have_v resort_v to_o this_o city_n by_o as_o many_o book_n describe_v these_o tradition_n in_o the_o very_a age_n in_o which_o they_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v as_o there_o be_v book_n which_o in_o this_o age_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n and_o by_o as_o many_o canon_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n relate_v to_o these_o tradition_n as_o there_o be_v statute_n and_o discourse_n relate_v to_o the_o city_n trade_n and_o government_n of_o london_n and_o i_o will_v then_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v impudent_a impious_a and_o blasphemous_a impiety_n to_o doubt_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o tradition_n mr._n m._n indeed_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v as_o evident_o credible_a that_o god_n have_v reveal_v such_o and_o such_o verity_n as_o it_o be_v credible_a by_o humane_a tradition_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n but_o this_o he_o never_o undertake_v to_o prove_v as_o know_v that_o it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o suppose_v it_o 356._o p._n 355_o 356._o and_o then_o he_o add_v that_o the_o very_a self_n same_o tradition_n tell_v i_o that_o the_o same_o god_n who_o reveal_v by_o his_o apostle_n so_o many_o other_o verity_n to_o his_o church_n do_v also_o reveal_v by_o the_o same_o apostle_n to_o the_o same_o church_n that_o this_o church_n be_v to_o be_v hear_v as_o the_o mistress_n of_o truth_n with_o who_o he_o will_v ever_o be_v present_a suggest_v to_o her_o all_o truth_n and_o never_o permit_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n to_o prevail_v against_o she_o that_o he_o place_v she_o as_o a_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n give_v she_o such_o pastor_n as_o shall_v secure_v her_o child_n from_o be_v toss_v to_o and_o fro_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n and_o consequent_o this_o same_o tradition_n tell_v i_o god_n have_v reveal_v this_o verity_n of_o her_o be_v infallible_a in_o propose_v any_o point_n for_o divine_a faith._n now_o reply_v first_o mr._n m._n be_v miserable_o out_o in_o this_o discourse_n for_o not_o one_o of_o these_o revelation_n here_o mention_v whatsoever_o be_v the_o import_n of_o they_o have_v descend_v to_o we_o by_o oral_a tradition_n but_o be_v all_o of_o they_o contain_v in_o scripture_n as_o far_o as_o they_o be_v true_o cite_v second_o whereas_o the_o evidence_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n be_v so_o great_a that_o never_o any_o body_n can_v deny_v or_o question_v it_o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o propound_v any_o point_n of_o faith_n not_o clear_o reveal_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o that_o there_o be_v indeed_o any_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v at_o present_a and_o have_v be_v former_o deny_v by_o many_o myriad_n of_o learned_a and_o pious_a man_n who_o worldly_a interest_n it_o be_v and_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o true_a which_o they_o deny_v to_o be_v so_o and_o who_o rejoicement_n it_o will_v be_v to_o find_v it_o true_a and_o that_o none_o of_o the_o place_n here_o produce_v prove_v this_o infallibility_n or_o by_o the_o primitive_a professor_n of_o christianity_n be_v esteem_v to_o prove_v it_o they_o have_v unanimous_o hold_v and_o do_v at_o present_a hold_n three_o ibid._n ibid._n whereas_o he_o say_v he_o do_v see_v with_o his_o eye_n that_o she_o viz._n the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v propose_v her_o tradition_n for_o verity_n receive_v from_o god._n let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o mr._n m._n confound_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n of_o god_n exclude_v all_o the_o protestant_n the_o greek_a church_n and_o the_o eastern_a christian_n not_o subject_a to_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o church_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n which_o i_o hope_v be_v not_o so_o evident_a as_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o claim_v this_o infallibility_n and_o on_o that_o account_n propose_v her_o tradition_n for_o verity_n receive_v from_o god._n now_o then_o let_v we_o return_v to_o our_o capital_a city_n of_o london_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v the_o whole_a nation_n though_o of_o different_a party_n interest_n and_o judgement_n agree_v that_o there_o be_v in_o england_n such_o a_o capital_a city_n as_o london_n but_o yet_o we_o find_v half_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n utter_o deny_v many_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v verity_n receive_v from_o god_n and_o in_o particular_a that_o of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n without_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o whole_a church_n catholic_n now_o this_o denial_n of_o her_o pretend_a tradition_n by_o so_o many_o church_n profess_v a_o like_a veneration_n for_o those_o tradition_n which_o be_v true_o primitive_a must_v prove_v as_o strong_o that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v false_o so_o call_v as_o her_o assertion_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o prove_v they_o divine_a verity_n again_o whereas_o there_o be_v not_o universal_o receive_v record_n which_o give_v we_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v whether_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n etc._n etc._n the_o record_n of_o the_o scripture_n council_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n cause_n many_o myriad_o to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n peculiar_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v apostolical_a tradition_n that_o they_o
his_o day_n do_v universal_o hold_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v a_o error_n nor_o shall_v you_o ever_o read_v of_o any_o catholic_n who_o refuse_v to_o conform_v himself_o to_o the_o universal_a belief_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v current_n in_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o their_o time_n now_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o universal_a church_n may_v be_v consider_v two_o way_n 1._o in_o a_o state_n of_o unity_n within_o herself_o so_o that_o her_o member_n do_v universal_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n few_o or_o none_o dissent_v from_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o that_o state_n in_o which_o her_o member_n be_v unhappy_o divide_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o different_a sentiment_n of_o many_o great_a and_o famous_a church_n which_o yet_o exclude_v not_o either_o party_n from_o be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n as_o she_o have_v always_o be_v since_o the_o great_a rupture_n betwixt_o the_o east_n and_o west_n and_o as_o the_o west_n have_v often_o be_v divide_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a and_o last_a schism_n which_o have_v happen_v betwixt_o contend_a pope_n and_o emperor_n and_o betwixt_o pope_n and_o council_n contend_v for_o superiority_n 2._o i_o add_v that_o this_o agreement_n of_o the_o present_a universal_a church_n may_v either_o be_v in_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n or_o else_o in_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n unnecessary_a on_o which_o the_o be_v or_o the_o welfare_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o depend_v have_v premise_v these_o distinction_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o in_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n true_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n the_o agreement_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n that_o all_o such_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n because_o they_o be_v as_o necessary_a to_o be_v hold_v throughout_o all_o foreman_n age_n as_o in_o this_o and_o therefore_o in_o such_o doctrine_n as_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o heresy_n austin_n say_v true_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a cause_n to_o reject_v they_o because_o the_o church_n hold_v the_o contrary_a 90._o de_fw-fr haer._n c._n 90._o they_o be_v such_o as_o do_v oppugnare_fw-la regulam_fw-la veritatis_fw-la oppose_v her_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o symbol_n universal_o receive_v and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o persuade_v any_o man_n he_o ought_v not_o aliquid_fw-la horum_fw-la in_o fidem_fw-la recipere_fw-la to_o embrace_v any_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o heretic_n as_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o church_n who_o can_v not_o be_v deficient_a in_o any_o point_n of_o necessary_a faith_n do_v not_o receive_v they_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v negative_o we_o therefore_o with_o st._n austin_n do_v allow_v the_o universal_a church_n know_v no_o such_o doctrine_n ergo_fw-la it_o be_v no_o article_n i_o be_o oblige_v to_o receive_v as_o any_o part_n of_o christian_a faith._n the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n know_v no_o such_o practice_n therefore_o it_o be_v no_o practice_n necessary_a to_o be_v do_v by_o christian_n but_o second_o in_o reference_n to_o such_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n on_o which_o the_o be_v and_o the_o welfare_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o depend_v i_o say_v the_o agreement_n of_o the_o present_a church_n can_v be_v no_o certain_a argument_n either_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n or_o of_o the_o derivation_n either_o of_o the_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o this_o seem_v very_o suitable_a even_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o lirinensis_n who_o have_v advise_v we_o to_o embrace_v that_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o those_o tenet_n which_o be_v ecclesiastical_a and_o universal_o receive_v he_o say_v this_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v observe_v in_o iis_fw-la duntaxat_fw-la 41._o common_n c._n 41._o quaestionibus_fw-la quibus_fw-la totius_fw-la catholici_fw-la dogmatis_fw-la fundamenta_fw-la nituntur_fw-la in_o those_o question_n only_o on_o which_o depend_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith._n and_o this_o be_v also_o evident_a from_o scripture_n reason_n and_o tradition_n first_o from_o scripture_n which_o plain_o do_v inform_v we_o that_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v teach_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n and_o such_o tradition_n as_o make_v void_a the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o by_o which_o they_o teach_v other_o to_o transgress_v it_o and_o by_o which_o they_o deserve_v the_o title_n of_o blind_a guide_n lead_v the_o blind_a and_o these_o tradition_n be_v receive_v and_o observe_v by_o all_o the_o jew_n 1.14_o mark_v 7.3_o gal._n 1.14_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tradition_n receive_v from_o their_o father_n custom_n which_o they_o who_o do_v not_o walk_v according_a to_o be_v think_v to_o teach_v apostasy_n from_o moses_n now_o if_o the_o whole_a jewish_a church_n of_o that_o age_n may_v thus_o mistake_v in_o what_o she_o teach_v as_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o practice_n and_o doctines_n receive_v from_o moses_n by_o tradition_n why_o may_v not_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o this_o present_a age_n or_o any_o other_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o like_a mistake_v in_o doctrine_n or_o in_o practice_n again_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o millenium_fw-la of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v nigh_o at_o hand_n of_o the_o reservation_n of_o good_a soul_n in_o some_o place_n different_a from_o the_o high_a heaven_n be_v very_o prevalent_a in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n i_o have_v already_o prove_v 6._o chap._n 4._o 4._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o though_o now_o they_o do_v as_o general_o pass_v for_o error_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v easy_o prove_v of_o many_o practice_n now_o whole_o lay_v aside_o 19_o quod_fw-la autem_fw-la instituitur_fw-la praeter_fw-la consuetudinem_fw-la ut_fw-la quasi_fw-la observatio_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la sit_fw-la approbare_fw-la non_fw-la possum_fw-la etiamsi_fw-la multa_fw-la hujusmodi_fw-la propter_fw-la nonnullarum_fw-la vel_fw-la sanctarum_fw-la vel_fw-la turbulentarum_fw-la personarum_fw-la scandala_fw-la devitanda_fw-la liberius_fw-la improbare_fw-la non_fw-la audeo_fw-la sed_fw-la hoc_fw-la nimis_fw-la doleo_fw-la quia_fw-la tam_fw-la multis_fw-la praesumptionibus_fw-la plena_fw-la sunt_fw-la omne_fw-la epist_n ad_fw-la jan._n 119._o cap._n 19_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o time_n complain_v that_o all_o thing_n or_o place_n be_v fill_v with_o manifold_a presumption_n and_o that_o these_o corruption_n have_v so_o general_o obtain_v that_o albeit_o he_o think_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v redress_v yet_o dare_v he_o not_o free_o disprove_v they_o and_o if_o so_o many_o superstition_n be_v so_o public_o avow_v and_o practise_v in_o his_o time_n and_o urge_v upon_o other_o by_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o so_o many_o doctrine_n prevail_v in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n in_o former_a age_n which_o now_o pass_v for_o error_n why_o may_v they_o not_o general_o do_v so_o what_o reason_n can_v be_v give_v why_o the_o whole_a may_v not_o continue_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o hold_v these_o doctrine_n and_o espouse_v these_o practice_n as_o well_o as_o so_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n continue_v true_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o do_v so_o three_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o church_n history_n that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n have_v general_o obtain_v in_o some_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o pass_v for_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o have_v in_o after_o age_n be_v discard_v as_o v._o g._n first_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n and_o the_o principle_n upon_o which_o they_o do_v it_o viz._n that_o without_o baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n no_o man_n can_v have_v life_n eternal_a the_o punic_a christian_n say_v st._n austin_n call_v baptism_n salvation_n 24._o to._n 7._o li._n de_fw-fr pecc_fw-la merit_n &_o remiss_a c._n 24._o and_o the_o participation_n of_o christ_n body_n life_n whence_o be_v this_o nisi_fw-la ex_fw-la antiqua_fw-la ut_fw-la existimo_fw-la &_o apostolica_fw-la traditione_n qua_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la christi_fw-la insitum_fw-la tenent_fw-la but_o from_o a_o ancient_n and_o as_o i_o suppose_v apostolical_a tradition_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n have_v this_o deep_o settle_v in_o they_o that_o without_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n no_o man_n can_v attain_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o to_o life_n eternal_a whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o promise_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o life_n eternal_a to_o child_n without_o both_o these_o sacrament_n and_o that_o with_o the_o plain_a evidence_n provide_v that_o his_o principle_n hold_v good_a now_o of_o this_o matter_n let_v it_o be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v certain_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o many_o age_n age_n 3_o
p._n 165._o syn._n sard._n apud_fw-la athan._n ep._n ad_fw-la afric_n episc_n p._n 941._o because_o this_o venerable_a symbol_n say_v the_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d suffice_v to_o the_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n well_o note_n upon_o that_o place_n it_o be_v manifest_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nothing_o be_v want_v to_o what_o be_v perfect_a they_o also_o say_v there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o it_o because_o it_o be_v sufficient_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o subversion_n of_o every_o wicked_a heresy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o overthrow_v all_o the_o most_o ungodly_a heresy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o inscription_n as_o upon_o a_o pillar_n against_o all_o heresy_n 2_o because_o they_o will_v not_o alter_v the_o tradition_n they_o have_v receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n we_o say_v cyril_n in_o the_o general_n council_n of_o ephesus_n have_v take_v this_o care_n that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v add_v to_o 589._o apud_fw-la council_n flor_n sess_n 5._o bin._n ibid._n p._n 589._o or_o alter_v in_o the_o nicene_n symbol_n as_o be_v mindful_a of_o he_o that_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d remove_v not_o the_o ancient_a bound_n which_o thy_o father_n have_v set_v 3_o because_o they_o will_v not_o give_v occasion_n to_o any_o to_o suspect_v their_o faith_n imperfect_a or_o that_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v want_v in_o the_o creed_n already_o make_v thus_o the_o synod_n of_o sardis_n decree_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 576._o apud_fw-la athan._n ep._n ad_fw-la antioch_n p._n 576._o that_o nothing_o more_o shall_v be_v write_v touch_v the_o faith_n but_o that_o all_o shall_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o the_o faith_n confess_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o it_o be_v deficient_a in_o nothing_o and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d least_o that_o of_o nice_n shall_v be_v esteem_v imperfect_a and_o a_o pretence_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o as_o many_o as_o will_v to_o write_v and_o define_v touch_v the_o faith._n 15._o theodoret_n h._n eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o the_o orthodox_n father_n in_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n profess_v that_o they_o be_v child_n of_o the_o nicene_n father_n but_o if_o say_v they_o we_o shall_v dare_v to_o take_v away_o any_o thing_n from_o what_o they_o have_v write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o it_o we_o shall_v be_v spurious_a child_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v accuser_n of_o what_o they_o do_v who_o deliver_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o exact_a rule_n of_o faith._n and_o again_o they_o declare_v it_o ibid._n ibid._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o dangerous_a thing_n to_o add_v any_o thing_n or_o take_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o nicene_n creed_n because_o if_o either_o of_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o enemy_n will_v have_v liberty_n to_o do_v what_o they_o will_v 951._o pag._n 951._o and_o athanasius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o john_n and_o antiochus_n his_o presbyter_n command_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o reject_v they_o who_o will_v say_v more_o or_o less_o than_o be_v contain_v in_o that_o creed_n 627._o apud_fw-la council_n flor._n sess_n 8._o bin._n ibid._n p._n 627._o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n well_o argue_v that_o we_o can_v suffer_v nothing_o by_o keep_v to_o the_o same_o faith_n which_o the_o divine_a father_n confess_v and_o believe_v since_o none_o but_o mad_a man_n can_v accuse_v it_o of_o imperfection_n second_o second_o 2_o hence_o it_o demonstrative_o follow_v that_o these_o creed_n must_v be_v a_o perfect_a digest_v of_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v now_o and_o throughout_o all_o succeed_a age_n of_o the_o world_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v necessary_a for_o any_o christian_n to_o have_v more_o in_o his_o creed_n than_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o four_o first_o century_n have_v may_v the_o church_n of_o after-age_n make_v the_o narrow_a way_n to_o life_n more_o narrow_a than_o our_o saviour_n his_o apostle_n and_o the_o father_n leave_v it_o when_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v so_o express_o teach_v that_o this_o faith_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o in_o it_o nothing_o be_v deficient_a may_v other_o yet_o come_v after_o they_o and_o by_o add_v as_o many_o more_o article_n no_o way_n pretend_v to_o be_v explication_n of_o the_o former_a faith_n remove_v the_o ancient_a bound_n which_o our_o father_n have_v set_v yea_o when_o the_o apostle_n 20._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d act._n xx_o 27._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d v._o 20._o who_o profess_v that_o they_o reveal_v the_o whole_a council_n of_o god_n unto_o the_o church_n and_o keep_v back_o nothing_o needful_a for_o salvation_n deliver_v this_o as_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o their_o successor_n hand_v it_o down_o unto_o posterity_n as_o that_o to_o which_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v add_v beyond_o which_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n shall_v after_o age_n come_v and_o add_v as_o many_o more_o article_n as_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v unto_o salvation_n as_o those_o which_o they_o deliver_v and_o damn_v all_o those_o who_o do_v refuse_v to_o own_v they_o as_o such_o moreover_o what_o reason_n can_v any_o man_n give_v why_o any_o person_n shall_v not_o be_v save_v now_o by_o the_o same_o faith_n which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o salvation_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o first_o four_o century_n be_v we_o wise_a than_o they_o or_o be_v our_o doctor_n more_o learned_a or_o more_o faithful_a be_v there_o another_o covenant_n make_v with_o the_o church_n since_o their_o day_n be_v other_o term_n of_o salvation_n since_o make_v or_o be_v god_n less_o merciful_a to_o we_o than_o he_o be_v to_o they_o be_v not_o the_o famous_a rule_n of_o lirinensis_n this_o quod_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la quod_fw-la ubique_fw-la quod_fw-la semper_fw-la that_o which_o be_v always_o and_o every_o where_o believe_v of_o all_o that_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o must_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o new_a article_n no_o declaration_n oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o always_o matter_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n if_o you_o will_v palliate_v the_o matter_n by_o this_o specious_a pretence_n that_o though_o the_o church_n can_v make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o never_o be_v reveal_v by_o the_o apostle_n she_o may_v declare_v those_o that_o want_v sufficient_a declaration_n be_v it_o not_o nonsense_n to_o say_v what_o always_o be_v believe_v want_v sufficient_a declaration_n that_o be_v it_o want_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o render_v it_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o a_o thing_n fit_a to_o be_v believe_v do_v the_o apostle_n know_v that_o article_n which_o you_o say_v want_v sufficient_a declaration_n to_o be_v a_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n or_o no_o do_v the_o compiler_n of_o the_o nicene_n or_o constantinopolitan_a creed_n do_v all_o those_o age_n who_o assert_v the_o perfection_n of_o these_o creed_n as_o to_o all_o matter_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n know_v it_o or_o no_o if_o not_o then_o must_v they_o teach_v they_o know_v not_o what_o or_o their_o successor_n without_o a_o new_a revelation_n can_v not_o know_v it_o if_o they_o do_v know_v it_o and_o declare_v it_o what_o far_a declaration_n can_v it_o need_v unless_o the_o church_n after_o that_o declaration_n lose_v a_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o she_o if_o they_o know_v it_o but_o do_v not_o declare_v it_o they_o must_v be_v charge_v with_o conceal_v some_o necessary_a part_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o if_o it_o be_v unnecessary_a why_o may_v not_o other_o still_o conceal_v it_o and_o not_o afflict_v and_o clog_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n with_o unnecessary_a thing_n if_o you_o say_v with_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n 649._o apud_fw-la bin._n council_n to._n 8._o p._n 649._o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o all_o man_n will_v acquiesce_v in_o the_o faith_n define_v there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n to_o be_v concern_v for_o any_o other_o beside_o that_o of_o nice_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o man_n deviation_n from_o the_o right_a line_n to_o buy_v and_o crooked_a false_a and_o erroneous_a way_n it_o be_v necessary_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o unfold_v and_o interpret_v better_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o to_o make_v plain_a the_o way_n of_o truth_n to_o this_o i_o reply_v that_o here_o the_o cause_n be_v give_v up_o to_o protestant_n for_o hence_o it_o
follow_v that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o veneration_n of_o image_n and_o relic_n the_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o concomitance_n and_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_a of_o purgatory_n indulgence_n read_v the_o service_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a the_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o necessity_n of_o the_o priest_n intention_n to_o the_o validity_n of_o a_o sacrament_n must_v be_v so_o far_o contain_v in_o the_o nicene_n creed_n as_o to_o be_v only_a explication_n and_o interpretation_n of_o the_o same_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v no_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o since_o the_o greek_n do_v in_o that_o council_n plead_v that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v add_v by_o any_o after-council_n to_o the_o nicene_n faith_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o effect_n do_v own_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v add_v to_o it_o but_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 645._o p._n 644_o 645._o another_o exposition_n suitable_a to_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o it_o which_o be_v not_o so_o much_o a_o addition_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o explication_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n they_o both_o exclude_v the_o addition_n of_o these_o article_n unless_o that_o can_v be_v prove_v which_o never_o can_v be_v rational_o attempt_v that_o they_o be_v only_a explication_n of_o the_o nicene_n faith_n as_o the_o addition_n of_o filioque_fw-la to_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v and_o since_o we_o protestant_n do_v acquiesce_v in_o the_o nicene_n faith_n it_o follow_v by_o the_o concession_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o in_o respect_n to_o we_o there_o be_v no_o need_n for_o after_o council_n to_o be_v concern_v for_o any_o other_o faith._n 2_o the_o father_n who_o make_v or_o who_o embrace_v this_o boundary_a of_o christian_a faith_n express_o add_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o add_v any_o thing_n unto_o it_o with_o respect_n to_o heretic_n because_o it_o be_v sufficient_a of_o itself_o for_o the_o aversion_n of_o all_o heresy_n thus_o in_o that_o great_a dispute_n which_o be_v between_o the_o aliens_n and_o the_o orthodox_n about_o add_v something_o to_o the_o nicene_n faith_n or_o make_v other_o creed_n beside_o it_o 582._o epist_n ad_fw-la epict._n tom._n 1._o p._n 581_o 582._o athanasius_n give_v his_o judgement_n that_o the_o vain_a talk_n of_o all_o the_o heretic_n that_o ever_o be_v be_v baffle_v and_o make_v to_o cease_v by_o the_o faith_n confess_v at_o nice_a according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o this_o faith_n be_v sufficient_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o overthrow_n of_o all_o impiety_n and_o that_o no_o other_o synod_n ought_v to_o be_v name_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o that_o for_o the_o confusion_n of_o they_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mark_n of_o victory_n over_o all_o heresy_n and_o especial_o over_o that_o of_o arius_n and_o this_o demonstrative_o follow_v from_o their_o constant_a doctrine_n that_o these_o creed_n full_o do_v contain_v all_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o christian_n for_o see_v heresy_n must_v be_v a_o error_n of_o faith_n in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v because_o it_o otherwise_o can_v be_v no_o damnable_a error_n there_o can_v be_v no_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o a_o denial_n of_o something_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v that_o therefore_o which_o sufficient_o instruct_v i_o in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v must_v also_o fortify_v i_o sufficient_o against_o all_o heresy_n 3_o this_o unfolding_a make_v plain_a better_a interpret_n the_o faith_n be_v that_o which_o only_o can_v be_v do_v by_o far_a declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o article_n of_o faith_n than_o former_o be_v make_v unto_o the_o church_n it_o be_v already_o baffle_v by_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o former_a plea_n and_o it_o be_v plain_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o pretence_n of_o our_o new_a patron_n of_o tradition_n for_o either_o the_o father_n teach_v the_o son_n this_o better_a interpretation_n and_o make_v plain_a this_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n or_o he_o do_v not_o if_o he_o do_v there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o do_v this_o by_o any_o council_n if_o he_o do_v not_o than_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o son_n if_o he_o believe_v this_o sense_n and_o this_o interpretation_n believe_v somewhat_o which_o he_o receive_v not_o by_o tradition_n from_o his_o father_n and_o so_o it_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o he_o may_v believe_v another_o sense_n of_o that_o article_n than_o his_o father_n teach_v and_o so_o in_o any_o other_o article_n viz._n another_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n three_o three_o 3_o hence_o it_o must_v follow_v that_o no_o man_n who_o do_v hearty_o believe_v these_o creed_n and_o the_o immediate_a doctrine_n plain_o contain_v in_o they_o or_o evident_o deduce_v from_o they_o can_v deserve_v to_o be_v anathematise_v or_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o christian_n for_o not_o believe_v any_o other_o simple_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o than_o he_o must_v deserve_v to_o be_v exclude_v for_o a_o thing_n unnecessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o christian_n he_o may_v indeed_o deserve_v to_o be_v exclude_v upon_o other_o ground_n from_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n as_o v._o gr_n for_o irregularity_n of_o life_n or_o violate_v the_o church_n peace_n but_o can_v just_o be_v exclude_v for_o want_v of_o christian_a faith._n four_o four_o 4_o hence_o it_o must_v follow_v that_o all_o those_o council_n which_o have_v anathematise_v their_o fellow_n christian_n for_o such_o doctrine_n as_o be_v not_o in_o these_o creed_n nor_o can_v be_v evident_o infer_v from_o they_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v infallible_a that_o they_o have_v actual_o err_v and_o all_o those_o church_n who_o have_v reject_v other_o from_o communion_n with_o they_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n have_v act_v schismatical_o because_o they_o exclude_v other_o from_o communion_n without_o just_a ground_n it_o be_v therefore_o manifest_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v add_v to_o the_o nicene_n creed_n these_o follow_a article_n i._o that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ii_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o holy_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n iii_o that_o to_o she_o therefore_o do_v belong_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o sense_n which_o she_o impose_v on_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o true_a iv_o that_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n institute_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o confer_v grace_n viz._n baptism_n confirmation_n the_o eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n matrimony_n v._o that_o in_o the_o mass_n a_o true_a proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n be_v offer_v for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a vi_o that_o in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o christ_n body_n and_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n and_o so_o the_o body_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o substantial_o present_a together_o with_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o divinity_n vii_o that_o under_o one_o species_n only_o whole_a and_o entire_a christ_n and_o a_o true_a sacrament_n be_v take_v viii_o that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n detain_v there_o be_v help_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a ix_o that_o the_o saint_n reign_v with_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v to_o and_o their_o relic_n to_o be_v venerate_v x._o that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o of_o other_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v honour_v and_o to_o have_v due_a veneration_n give_v to_o they_o xi_o that_o christ_n leave_v a_o power_n of_o indulgence_n to_o his_o church_n and_o that_o their_o use_n be_v most_o wholesome_a to_o christian_a people_n xii_o that_o all_o the_o rite_n use_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o administration_n of_o her_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v admit_v and_o last_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v i_o say_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v add_v all_o these_o article_n of_o faith_n unto_o the_o creed_n foremention_v and_o by_o the_o church_n declare_v to_o be_v a_o perfect_a digest_v of_o the_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n it_o follow_v that_o they_o must_v all_o be_v evident_o prove_v to_o be_v